Above the River, Chapter 14

Chapter 14

1921

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

            It was the morning after that day when Viktor and Hans visited the Kropp family, that day when Viktor suggested adding carving to the sideboard the Kropps had asked the Gassmanns to build for them. That day when Viktor, in Hans’ view, overstepped his bounds.  On this spring morning, Ethel came into the workshop to bring Viktor his clean, folded laundry.  Ulrich and Hans were out in the forest, deciding which trees to cull in a certain area.  Viktor, alone in the workshop for now, was standing at one of the workbenches, his back to the door. But he heard and felt Ethel come in. 

            “Good morning, Miss Gassmann,” he said, without turning around. 

            “Good morning to you, Mr. Bunke,” Ethel replied.  She walked over to him, the laundry in her arms.  “How did you know it was me?” she inquired, both surprised and pleased.

            Viktor completed the pencil line he was drawing on the piece of wood before him, and then turned his full attention to her. 

            “By the sound of your step,” he replied.

            “Really?” Ethel asked, and she smiled.

            Viktor nodded. “And by the joy you bring with you.”

            This flustered Ethel. She dropped her eyes.  “Joy? Me? I don’t think I’m any more or less joyful than anyone else in the house,” she responded, shifting her gaze to the sketch he was working from.  “I’ve brought your laundry.”  She turned to take it into his room, but stopped when he spoke again.

            “Well, you are. More joyful, that is.”

            “And you can ‘pick that up’?” she asked, turning to face him again.  Had it been Hans speaking, the words would have sounded like an insult, or a challenge, but Viktor understood that Ethel was asking with sincerity.

            He nodded, placing another pencil line, asking, without looking at her, “Do you believe me?”

            Ethel cocked her head slightly to one side, and a small smile appeared on her lips. 

            “I’d like to,” she said, after a moment’s pause.

            “Why’s that?”

            “Because I ‘pick things up’, too,” Ethel told him. “Not so strongly as you do, though, I think.”  She didn’t mention the other reason she wanted to believe him: She was coming to like him, and she found it flattering that he paid enough attention to her to be able to identify the sound of her feet and the way the atmosphere changed when she was nearby.

            “I had the feeling yesterday you wanted to ask me more about that,” Viktor said. He laid the pencil down and turned toward her, an apparent invitation to further questioning.

            “You were right about that, too,” Ethel said, laughing.  “I mean, sometimes I just know things, or rather, sometimes things just come to me.”

            “What kind of things?”

            “Well,” Ethel began, her eyes running now along the upper edge of the wall as she thought, “the right words to say to help people feel comfortable.  Or designs, say.  For my quilts, or for embroidery.”

            Viktor nodded encouragingly, and Ethel continued.

            “When I was little, I fell in love with designs and patterns.  I’d arrange any spare scrap of fabric I could find, or little objects that caught my eye –“

            “Like a magpie?” Viktor asked, smiling, his eyes dancing.

            Ethel laughed. “I imagine so!  But it wasn’t just shiny things.  An acorn with an unusual cap, or a clump of moss, or a broken button, scraps from Mama’s sewing.  Something would catch my eye and I’d pick it up and put it in the pocket of a little apron Mama had made me – it had blue rickrack around the edges, I remember that!  And then, I’d sit down on the floor, by Mama’s chair, while she was sewing or darning, and spread everything out and arrange it.”

            “Arrange it how?”

            “Well, it wasn’t random, although it probably looked that way.  But it wasn’t, not at all!  It wasn’t that I sat there and thought, Oh, okay, now put the acorn next to that piece of yarn. No.  There was no thinking involved. I just knew what arrangement was right and best.”

            Viktor watched her as she spoke, and was transfixed by the tiny tendrils of curls that floated by her face, having escaped her braid.  “You’re an artist, then,” he said, finally.  And you should be painted by one, he thought to himself.

            “Now, I don’t know about that.” Ethel looked at the doorway to Viktor’s room, as if she felt she could escape this conversation that was beginning to feel awkward to her, by actually putting the laundry where it belonged. But her feet kept her in her spot.  “All I know is that I spent most of my childhood making patterns out of things. I called them my ‘pictures’,” she added with a little laugh.

            “See?  I told you!  An artist!”

            When Ethel shrugged in response, Viktor nodded toward the door of his room.  “You made that quilt in there,” he said, “and the embroidery on the pillowcases is yours, too.”

            “That’s right.”

            “I’ve never seen a quilt like it,” Viktor told her, then added, “It’s beautiful. Very unusual.”

            “Now that’s true – the unusual part!” Ethel relaxed a bit and laughed again, her voice melodic and lovely as her golden halo of hair.  “That hasn’t always been appreciated.”

            “Who wouldn’t appreciate that kind of work?” Viktor asked, totally sincerely.

            “People who prefer straight lines and a predictable shape to their designs and their world,” Ethel told him.

            Her voice had more of an edge to it than she’d intended, and although it was slight, Viktor detected it.  He raised his eyebrows, and she went on.

            “Like I said, I made all these ‘pictures’ when I was growing up, and before long, I was making my own little quilts.  Not real quilts, mind you, but quilt tops, crazy quilts, fabric going every which way.  Blankets for my dolls, pillow covers, curtains for the tree house Hans and Papa built…”

            “The one with the rope ladder you didn’t like?” Viktor asked.

            Surprised, Ethel paused and tipped her head to the side, but instead of asking how he knew that bit of information about her, because, clearly, it had come from Hans, and she’d take that up with him later – or maybe she wouldn’t –  she just nodded.

            “But where’s the harm in that?” Viktor asked.

            “Oh, no harm in any of that,” Ether told him.  “The problem came when I started applying my creativity to other parts of our life here.”

            “Such as?”

            “What, can’t you guess?” Ethel asked, teasing him.

            “I’m not a complete mind reader….”

            “Well, then, it was a problem when I planted the bean seeds in a spiral one spring, so that when they grew up tall, I’d have a labyrinth to walk through.”  When Viktor smiled, she explained.  “I thought it’d be fun, but Mama was livid. ‘It’s an inefficient use of the space’, she said, things like that.  So, I learned quickly that there was a place for being creative, and mostly that was only when it came to making use of things no one else in the house needed.”

            “But you kept on with the quilts. And the embroidery?”

            “Well, there, you see, I had pretty much free rein.  The ones in your room are pretty tame.  Some of my other ones aren’t.”

            “I’d like to see them.”

            Ethel raised one eyebrow and smiled.  “Well, you can be content with the ones in there for now.  And yes, I kept on with the quilts.  I’m convinced Mama and Papa encouraged me to make them only to keep me out of trouble.”

            “And your creativity in check?”

            “Mmmhmm.  But then, one day, when I was about eight, our neighbors down the road came by with their little girl – she must have been about four then – and she saw my doll quilts and kept pestering me to make her one.  So I did.  And that was the beginning of my little business.”

            “You started making your ‘pictures’ for other people?”

            Ethel nodded.  “They really just flew out the door.  Not when I was eight, of course, but by the time I was twelve, I was making real quilts, complete with the batting all, I mean, for folks hereabouts.”

            “That must have already been during the war,” Viktor remarked, having calculated her age in his mind, and hoping he wasn’t too far off.

            “That’s right.  Fabric was in such short supply that all anyone had was scraps anyway, from worn-out clothes, or I could beg some scraps from the local dress-makers now and then – the ones my Grandma Claudia had worked for – and so I had plenty to work with.”

            “And you were able to charge for them?”

            “Yes.  Now, that’s when Mama and Papa began to think there might be some place in the world for my creativity.  The profit changed their view of things!” She shook her head, recalling it all, and then she sighed and raised her head in the direction of Viktor’s piece of wood.

            “Kind of like you,” she said.

            “Meaning?”

            “Meaning, Hans didn’t think much of you coming out with your creative ideas for the Kropps’ sideboard, did he?  Not at first.  Not until Papa set him straight: The Kropps will pay for it, so we can tolerate going off the rails a bit now and then.”

            “Seems that’s the way it went,” Viktor agreed.  He was grateful for what Ethel had told him about her own creative woes.  Knowing what she’d grown up hearing helped his dealings here with Ulrich and Hans fall into place.  Not that this was an entirely new experience for him.  “I’ve seen things go that way before,” he told Ethel.

            “You mean, you’re a bit of a bean labyrinth fellow yourself?” she teased, her cheeks reddening a bit.

            “More than a bit.”  Viktor smiled wryly.  “A bean labyrinth cabinet maker in a by-the-square carpentry world.  But I’ve had my successes, too, just like you.”

            Ethel was about to ask him to show her his design for the carving on the Kropps’ sideboard, when Renate’s voice rang out from out in the yard. 

            “Ethel?  That’s bread dough’s risen.  It’s calling your name.  Don’t make it wait, or it’ll collapse in despair.”

            “Coming, Mama.”  Shrugging lightly to Viktor, as if to say, “What can I do?” she slipped into his room, laid the clean clothes on his bed, and then trotted lightly out the side door, waving gaily to Viktor without turning to see whether he’d waved back, or whether he was even looking.  But he had, and he was.

            No sooner had Viktor picked up his pencil and turned his attention back to drawing his design on the piece of wood before him, than he heard footsteps enter the workshop once more.  These steps were more solid and serious, as was the voice that accompanied them.  The energy had grown suddenly heavier, too.

            “Mr. Bunke?”

            “Yes, Mrs. Gassmann,” Viktor replied, turning toward Renate.

            Ethel’s mother walked up to him, peered around his shoulder at the design that was taking shape on the wood on the workbench.

“I ‘pick things up’, too,” she said, and then looked him in the eye.  “Move straight on down the row assigned to you, Mr. Bunke,” she said evenly, in a tone that was not unfriendly, but neither was it warm.  “No…” she glanced again at his design and waved her hand in its direction. “No curlicues or spirals.  Or labyrinths.”

            Viktor nodded. “Yes, Ma’am.”

            He fixed his attention on his work, and she turned and strode out of the workshop, wiping her hands on her apron, as if she’d just finished a bit of cleaning.

            Viktor’s spirits weren’t dampened in the least by Renate’s chiding. He was feeling so buoyed up by the brief conversation with Ethel, that it would have taken more than a stern word from her mother to deflate his mood. So he returned to his sketch, whistling some made-up tune softly as he touched pencil to paper. This was when he felt a presence, as if someone had snuck up behind him and was looking over his shoulder.

            At first, Viktor thought that maybe Ethel had slipped back into the workshop. But then he realized that this wasn’t her energy he was feeling. And not Renate’s, either. There was something in it that reminded him of Ethel’s whimsy, but it had a more playful, even mischievous feel to it. Viktor looked around him, even though he knew full well that no one was there with him in the workshop. And yet, he had sensed someone.

            Now what? Viktor thought. This place is full of surprises. Whatever presence he was noticing didn’t seem threatening to him. Quite the contrary, in fact. It almost felt to him like someone had laid a hand on his left shoulder. Viktor could have sworn he heard the softest of whispers: “Welcome.” But he concluded that it must have been the trick of a breeze passing through a small crack in the wall or roof. These old low houses, Viktor told himself. The “breeze” whispering to him over his shoulder frowned at that – if a breeze can be said to frown – and that was that. Viktor heard nothing more, and went back to his sketching.

*          *          *

            Renate didn’t say more than she did to Viktor because she knew there was no need.  She hadn’t been at all skeptical when Hans reported that Viktor could “pick things up”.  As a result, she had no doubt that he clearly understood everything she left unsaid.  She wasn’t a woman of many words, anyway, so that combined with Viktor’s intuition to good effect.

Renate’s own intuitive powers differed from Ethel’s, and from Viktor’s, or even from Ulrich’s, for that matter, but they were every bit as keen.  Hers were, at this point in her life, grounded solidly in her role as matriarch of the Gassmann family, but they were already in evidence even before she married Ulrich and gave birth to Hans and Ethel.   For as long as she could remember, she’d always had the ability – entirely uncultivated, and often unwanted – to feel what others were feeling, whether it was her sister Lorena’s stomach ache or their father’s despair at having their farm horses conscripted during the war, feelings which he kept so well hidden from others.  In the midst of the busy-ness of daily life, Renate would somehow perceive the feelings and thoughts of the people around her, information that was crowded out of other people’s awareness by the multitude of visual and physical and mental stimuli that constantly swirled around them.

This ability both confused and annoyed her at times, since as a child, she found it difficult to distinguish whose feelings were whose. But Renate gradually made her peace with her own version of “picking things up”. By the time she married Ulrich, she had realized that sensing how he and Detlef and Claudia were feeling about everything that went on in the family was a real blessing: If she knew what they were upset about, she could also figure out how to calm things down. 

Now, Renate was never the type to remake herself into whoever those around her wanted her to be.  She was her own person, her own strong and even stubborn person.  She had ideas about how things should be done and, even though, when it suited her, she rejected her father’s assertion that every action we take is the result of a conscious decision, she nonetheless applied his theory in her own life fairly consistently. This meant that she always had a clear goal in mind.  Maybe it was to make a meat pie for supper, or to get the beans planted (in straight rows, thank you very much!), or for all the family members to adhere to strict orderliness of speech and action in the household.  So, she found that her empathic knowledge of those around her made it very clear to her where their resistance to her plans lay.  This enabled her to gently (usually) guide them with just the right word here or there, a phrase that she just knew would be effective. 

Some people would say that Renate was manipulative. Some people had said it.  Her mother-in-law, Claudia, for example.  But Renate didn’t see it that way.  Here’s how she saw it: She was just trying to keep everyone focused and safe and calmed down.  She had the strong feeling that her family was likely to fly off into chaos without her to keep a tight hold on the reins. And she wasn’t entirely wrong…

*          *          *

            The Walter family farm, where Renate grew up, and where she and Ulrich lived for the first five years of their marriage, was located just a couple of miles from the Gassmann homestead.  Renate’s sister Lorena and her husband Stefan still lived there, working the farm now with their two sons.  But back when Renate and Ulrich married, in 1900, Lorena was still on the young side, only fifteen.  Their brother Ewald, two years younger than Renate, was eighteen.

            As much as Ulrich had come to dislike his aunt-mother Claudia and his half-sisters, Inna and Monika, it was Inna he had to thank for getting to know Renate.  Inna became close friends with Lorena at school, and Ulrich was sometimes tasked with walking Inna to the Walters’ place to play, while Renate was the one who would walk her back.  At first, both Ulrich and Renate found this chaperoning a chore, but as time went on, they found themselves enjoying both the walk and the company they found at the end of the trek.  Renate would offer Ulrich coffee and a piece of the cake she had “just happened” to bake that day, or Ulrich would invite Renate to the workshop, where he would show her the latest piece of furniture he and his father were working on. Other times, he’d take her on a stroll through the woods, where he would explain which wood was good for which type of project.

            In this way, each gradually gained an understanding of the other’s family and way of life.  Before too terribly long, the older siblings began to make their way down the road just to spend time with each other, whether Lorena or Inna came along or not.  By then, it was clear to them both that their futures lay with each other.  Ulrich proposed one evening, as they sat listening to the birds and smelling the damp smell of pine needles in one of the structures he and Erich had built in the woods as children. Renate immediately accepted.

            The usual thing would have been for Renate to come live in the Gassmann household: Ulrich was managing the forest with his father and learning cabinetry making from working alongside him.  With the forest right there, and the workshop, too, it would have been natural for the new couple to move into the log house, especially since there was plenty of room: Erich stayed in the extra room in the workshop which had once been the family’s whole house, before Detlef built the log house.   But the deep dislike Ulrich felt toward his step-mother and half-sisters weighed heavily on him.  He had grown up feeling like a stranger in his own home, cut off from those around him, even if he couldn’t articulate why that was. Nor was he close to Erich. 

Erich didn’t share his father’s and younger brother’s love of wood and the forest.  Although Detlef wished for him to follow his path as a forester and carpenter, Erich instead pursued work as a cobbler’s apprentice, and managed to find a position in nearby Varel.  Aunt-mother Claudia pressured him to pursue an apprenticeship with her own father, but Erich refused. He wanted to be as far away as possible from Claudia, and working with her father was too close for his comfort.  Even though that man was actually his grandfather, he was tainted in Erich’s view, by his ties to Claudia’s sister Iris, the abandoning mother.  She didn’t want me, Erich reasoned, so why should I want her? Or her father? Erich’s decision felt to Detlef like a betrayal. Not that the father would ever have put it away, but that is how he felt in his soul. As a result, he distanced himself even more from Erich, once he landed the apprenticeship.   Is that even possible? Erich asked himself.  Can he really have taken himself further away from me than before?? 

From that point on, Detlef pinned his hopes for furthering the forestry and carpentry businesses on his younger son. Strangely enough, though, Ulrich never took this as a sign of his father’s confidence in him. Nor did he conclude that this indicated that Detlef felt any particular affection for him.  Rather, Ulrich felt second best.  That was what his mind told him.  Had he allowed himself to look into his heart, he would have seen that his father was sincerely thrilled by Ulrich’s genuine love of the forest and of the carpentry work. That realization would have helped Ulrich strengthen the very flimsy emotional bridge between himself and his father.  Instead, though, the melancholy deep inside him (which Renate would later hint was the way the devil tugged at him) surfaced whenever Detlef praised his son’s work or his intuition. Ulrich just couldn’t find it in his heart to accept Detlef’s words as sincere. In this way, Ulrich became the one who kept his distance.

What’s more, when Erich chose the cobbler’s apprenticeship over the family forestry work, and moved to Varel for three years, Ulrich experienced a resurfacing of his old, not-quite-active, but still-potent despair at having been abandoned by a mother who – as he saw it – didn’t love him.  This time, though, it was his older brother who was abandoning him.  Never mind that after three years of apprenticing, Erich returned to the Gassmann homestead and lived there while working in Varel. Ulrich was unable to trust the solidity of this relationship with his brother: Why did he come back? Will he just leave again when it suits him?  Or will he, perhaps, just die?  It would be better, Ulrich decided – in his head – to keep his distance here, too.  To be sure, Erich had his own standoffish side. He and his brother had, after all, both experienced abandonment by their mother.  Erich, though, was wary not of being left, but rather, of interlopers, impostors.  Better to keep a distance, lest your dearest ones be replaced, unexpectedly and without explanation.

  Thus, the two brothers maintained a surface cordiality, but there was no fraternal bond, not even the type that could have developed out of a recognition of their shared loss. Rather than supporting each other, each saw the other as a potential source of further loss and hurt.

Renate intuited this state of affairs. But she didn’t have to rely solely on this means of information gathering, for Ulrich – surprising even himself –  confided in her about how he felt about his brother and father. It was the first time in his life that he’d felt comfortable talking with someone about his inner feelings, although he found it difficult to articulate them.  But that didn’t seem to matter.  Renate still understood him somehow. She was calm.  She accepted and loved him.  It was such a relief to him to be able to share these things with her. As the two of them talked about the state of affairs in the Gassmann household, she never once told him it was unreasonable for him to feel uncomfortable there.  There’s more than enough reason, she often thought.  There was one scene in particular that Renate herself witnessed, back before Ulrich even proposed to her, that made this quite clear to her.

It must have been early 1898.  She and Ulrich were both eighteen, and Erich was already living back on the Gassmann homestead, while working in Varel.  Inna was been visiting Lorena at Renate’s house, and, late in the afternoon, Renate walked her back home, hoping to see Ulrich.  (The two of them were already courting, but not yet engaged.)  When she and Inna reached the Gassmanns’, they immediately heard Claudia shouting inside, berating someone.  They both walked into the kitchen, so that Renate could give Claudia some of the chocolate and vanilla pinwheel cookies she’d helped Inna and Lorena bake that afternoon.  As soon as Renate stepped through the door, following Inna, she felt the tension in the room. Claudia turned from Monika – who was standing, stoop-shouldered before her mother – and saw them, and Renate felt a wave of anger coming toward them both. 

“Where in the world have you been?” Claudia hissed, coming up and grabbing Inna by the elbow. Inna shrank back and bumped into Renate, who was right behind her and clearly glimpsed Claudia’s distorted face over Inna’s shoulder.  Renate stepped forward and held out the plate of cookies.

“The girls and I made cookies this afternoon,” she said calmly, deftly squeezing herself in between Inna and Claudia, so that the latter was forced to either step back and release Inna’s elbow, or else remain cheek to cheek with Renate.

As if stunned by both the offering of cookies and Renate’s interference in her family affairs, Claudia woodenly took the plate into her hands.  Monika was still standing, as if frozen. Inna slipped behind Claudia and went to her younger sister, silently asking with her eyes what was the matter. Monika just stared at the floor and shook her head curtly. Both girls cast furtive looks at Claudia, hoping she would not look around and catch their eye.

“All right,” Claudia said finally, as she turned and absent-mindedly set the plate down on the large wooden table in the middle of the kitchen.  She glanced at her two daughters, and they saw that the fury had gone out of their mother’s eyes.  “Will you stay to dinner?” she asked Renate, as if the scene her future daughter-in-law had witnessed was both normal and nothing to be disturbed about or by.

Although the wave of anger that had risen in Claudia against her and Inna with the force of a tornado had faded away, Renate was still feeling its effects in her body: her quickened pulse and breathing, the fear in her chest that she was doing her best not to give in to.  She had to consciously consider what answer to give Claudia.  Certainly, she wanted to stay and eat with them, so that she could have time with Ulrich – most certainly a walk in the forest after the meal. But at the same time, she hated feeling the way she was feeling right now. She knew from past experience that it might take an hour or more for the disturbance inside her to fade.  What to do? Then she heard Ulrich’s voice in the yard, as he spoke with Ewald, joking about something, and the answer was clear.

“Thank you, Mrs. Gassmann,” she said politely. “I’d love to stay. What can I do to help?”

*          *          *

            Cut to 1900. Ulrich and Renate’s wedding was approaching.  It was Renate who first suggested to Ulrich that they live on the Walter farm once they were married. Well, you could say she suggested it, but another way to present what happened is that she picked the right moment to mention it. She brought it up when she sensed that Ulrich was in a momentary state of sadness and frustration regarding his family situation, and thus open to hearing what she had to say.  Or, perhaps, vulnerable? Again, you could say that Renate manipulated Ulrich, but she would tell you that she just felt what it was that he really wanted. Then she presented an option that he himself had not considered consciously.  But once she mentioned it, then he, too, immediately felt it was right.

            At first, Ulrich was concerned that Renate might feel uncomfortable living as a married woman in her mother’s household, but his fiancée just laughed. 

“Ulrich,” she told him bluntly, “At least at our farm there is peace.  I don’t see how I could live under the same roof with Claudia.  It’s nothing but disorganization and shouting and nerves there.” 

Ulrich closed his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and nodded. “It’s true,” he replied with a sigh.  “You’ve seen it many a time.  Someone says something, sets someone else off, and everyone’s too polite to yell – everyone but Claudia, anyhow. But the tension is like a thick fog.”  He paused and then added, shaking his head, “How wrong it is.” 

“What is?” Renate asked. 

            “Well, you know, we always call our place ‘the Gassmann homestead’, right?”

            “Yes. It’s a common enough phrase.”

            “True.  But now that you and I are getting married, now that I’ve spent so much time at your place… Well, I had the thought yesterday.  About how our so-called ‘homestead’ isn’t a real home, with any of the love and caring and warmth you have at the farm.  It certainly isn’t ‘steady’, either.  Nothing calm about it.  A real ‘homestead’ should be a place where you can feel strong and secure and surrounded by love.  Don’t you think?”

            “I do,” Renate said, taking her fiancé’s hand in hers and leaning her head against his shoulder.

            That’s how it was decided.  And no one put up a fuss.  Not right away, anyway.  Detlef was sufficiently immersed in his own world to not really care who was in the house when he came in for a meal or to go to sleep at night.  At least, that’s the impression he gave.  Or, perhaps, he had unconsciously hardened his heart against rejection so thoroughly that it just seemed that he didn’t notice.  For her part, Claudia was actually relieved: She sensed how calm and yet strong Renate was, and she knew that could spell trouble, if the two of them were to live together.  Let the Walters have Ulrich. Then the house would be hers and the girls’. And Detlef’s, of course. 

            The fact that Ulrich felt uncomfortable on the Gassmann “homestead” wasn’t all that led him to embrace Renate’s plan.  He’d fallen in love with his fiancée’s family as much as with Renate herself.  Love and caring reigned there, as he had told Renate that one evening, and the farm became a sweet refuge for Ulrich nearly as soon as he began to visit.  Despite Mr. Walter’s strictness, it was clear that he loved his whole family very deeply and would do anything for them.  They all seemed extensions of each other, connected through their hearts, even if this wasn’t something any of them really ever talked about. But it was in the air.  That was the kind of atmosphere Ulrich wanted to live in.

            However, although Ulrich and Renate lived with her family following the wedding, Ulrich and Renate’s brother Ewald spent six days a week at the Gassmanns’, working with Detlef. As a result, what Renate saw as Claudia’s compulsion to create tension and drama within the family setting still affected both young men deeply.  They often came back home in the evening with their shoulders bent beneath more than physical fatigue.  They were happiest when working out in the forest all day, because that meant they would eat the dinner of bread, cheese, and sausage Renate packed out there, amongst the trees, leaning against a supportive birch or oak. But on days when they worked in the workshop, they would join the whole family for the mid-day meal, the way Viktor joined Renate and her family now.  Ewald had quite a bit of tolerance for Claudia’s steady stream of criticism and attacks, but those dinners were enough to make Ulrich lose his appetite. 

Here are some examples of how they sometimes went.

            “I still don’t understand why you and Renate are living with the Walters.”  That’s the way Claudia would start in on Ulrich, not even waiting until all the food was on the table.  She’d hurl invective from the moment he entered the house.  “You’re such a horrible son, abandoning your father.  He misses you.” He doesn’t, Ulrich would respond in his thoughts. Sometimes, if he was in a reflective mood, he’d wonder why he was always the target of Claudia’s “horrible son” tirades. I mean, it’s Erich who refused to become a forester, who goes off to Varel every day to work. “You should be here helping with your sisters.”  That was another frequent complaint.  They’re not my sisters.  Or, rarely, when she felt a gentler approach might be more effective: “It’s a lot of extra time and effort to go back to the Walters’, when you’re already tired at the end of the day. Why don’t you and Renate move here?” I have plenty of energy to get home.  It’s being here that drains me.

            When Renate and Ulrich did come to call, say, to take Sunday supper with the Gassmanns, Claudia would unleash her complaints in what seemed like a combination of a scream and a hiss, always directed at Renate: “You dragged Ulrich away from Detlef, made him abandon his father, reject him.  You hateful, heartless human being!”  Or this: “Hasn’t he suffered enough rejection in his life, without you adding to it?”

            But, unlike Ulrich, Renate didn’t keep her thoughts inside her head, or at least not all of them. 

            “Claudia,” Renate would say, never raising her voice, “We will not sit here and listen to you shriek at us.  Either you stop, or we leave.” 

Sometimes this would shut Claudia down, and the meal would proceed, if not in peace, then at least without further attacks. Other times, Claudia would remained standing, a pot lid or a serving spoon in her hand, punctuating her hate-filled words with a jagged movement of the object.  Those times, Renate would silently stand up and walk out of the house, followed by Ulrich, who was grateful to Renate for taking the kind of stand he himself felt unable to muster.  How? Ulrich wondered.  How had his dear Renate gained the strength to stand up to Claudia and not be drawn into her unpleasant whirlwind?  “Her evil whirlwind”. That’s how Renate once described it to him.

“You know,” she said, “I think there is something deeply evil in her that causes her to lash out like that.”

“Do you think she is a demon?” Ulrich asked her. This was a totally serious question.  He considered this possibility many times while growing up, especially after Erich told him she wasn’t their mother.  He began thinking of her as a demon who had invaded or stolen their mother’s body, taken over her life, and claimed everything around her.

But Renate shook her head. “I think there is a demon in her that drives her to say those vile things.  But she is a child of God, just like all of us.  There must be some good in her.  But we can’t often see it, because the demon has too tight a grip on her.”

Ulrich had never thought of it that way until Renate laid it out for him, but once she did, he had to agree with her.  It was a moment of revelation for him, and the insight moved him so much he felt tears come to his eyes.   He marveled at his wife’s generosity of spirit.  He told her so.

“Generosity? I don’t know,” she responded, and pursed her lips thoughtfully.  “I’m willing to grant that there is a seed of good beneath those outpourings of horrible words. But what I’m not willing to do is to sit by and allow her to pour it all on us.  Because then I am taking in that evil, too.  And that only hurts us, too.  We have to protect ourselves.”

“By leaving?”

“By giving her the chance to turn her thoughts and words around. But then, yes, by leaving, if she doesn’t turn around.”

“That’s why I say you’re generous,” Ulrich said, drawing Renate close and embracing her. “You’re willing to give her the chance to be different.  All I can manage to do, when you’re not there, is to try to let the words rush over me and pay no attention.”

Renate stroked his head and looked him in the eye, tenderly. “But then it all soaks into you. And you come home looking defeated, wrung out.”

Ulrich nodded.  “That’s the way it’s always been in the family.  Growing up, we just took it.”

“And it took its toll on you,” Renate said softly.  “But now, we don’t have to take it.  It’s up to you what you do when you’re there, but when I’m there, I won’t endure it. I just won’t.”

“I’m glad you won’t,” he told her.  And, bit by bit, he, too, began to stand up to Claudia.  For the first little while, he just avoided her, always taking his own dinner, and eating it out in the yard, instead of indoors with the family. That was all he could manage.  But then, after a few weeks, he noticed he was feeling stronger. So he began to eat his dinner with everyone else occasionally, in the kitchen, while also adopting Renate’s approach: When Claudia started in on him, he gave her an ultimatum.

“Claudia, you can keep on like this, but if you do, I’ll go eat outside.  It’s up to you.”  Some days she quieted down – and although she sulked, Ulrich simply didn’t look at her. Some days she didn’t back down.  On those days, Ulrich silently filled his plate, took it out to the workshop, and ate there, returning the empty dish to the doorstep before resuming his work.

What was perhaps strangest of all during all of these interactions during the first five years of Renate and Ulrich’s marriage, was that none of the other Gassmann family members ever got involved in the tense conversations.  It was if they were not even present.  

Detlef, always lost in his own thoughts, sometimes simply silently placed the food on his plate and ate, and then left the table without speaking with anyone. Mostly, though, he talked to people, expounding on this or that idea that had come to him that morning, or sharing an arcane bit of information about this or that kind of tree.  Those present were a target for the details he wanted to share, but he never sought a response from them; they had all learned, years earlier, that if they did comment, Detlef stared at them blankly for a moment before continuing, as if, until he heard their voices, he didn’t even realize that anyone else was in the room with him.  It always seemed to Ulrich that his father’s complete failure to take notice of him – or of Erich, for that matter – during these family meals, completely took the wind out of the sails of Claudia’s claims that he, Ulrich, was a neglectful son whose father missed his presence. 

No matter what Claudia happened to be ranting on and on about on any given day, Erich and Inna and Monika never responded, either. Nor did they make any effort to shift the course of the conversations.  Perhaps they felt the approach they employed with Detlef was one-size-fits-all: Just let Detlef and Claudia talk. Even so, they did deal with Claudia slightly differently than their father: They waited for her gale to lose strength, and when her verbal hurricane winds died down, then they calmly and animatedly began discussing whatever was of interest to them.

Is this Father’s approach, too? Ulrich wondered one day, after he and Renate had that talk about Claudia.  Is this how he protects himself from her onslaughts? But he thought not. His father was distant like that even early on, when Claudia was calmer. 

“Is this how we all just made it through?” Ulrich mused one night in those early years, as he and Renate were talking at bedtime.  “By just pretending Claudia wasn’t screaming at one of us?  As if, if we didn’t say anything about it to her or to each other, then somehow it wasn’t happening?”

“I don’t know,” his wife replied as she turned down the quilt on their bed.  “I imagine, as little tykes, you couldn’t stand up to her.  Not at all. Your father wasn’t standing up to her, either. He wasn’t protecting you.”

“No. He was just pulled back.  He left us to her, whether it was because he didn’t care, or because he didn’t see anything wrong with it, or because he just didn’t notice.  Whyever it was, we were at her mercy.”

“I’m sorry you grew up that way,” Renate told him as they settled in against the pillows.  “It wasn’t right.”

“How did that demon get into her?” Ulrich mused aloud.

“God only knows,” Renate replied.  “But you can all be safe now. Now you’re big and strong, and you can protect yourself.”

“Thank God for you, my darling,” Ulrich told her. “Now I see how wrong it always was in that household.  I was so weak. I didn’t see what was going on, so I didn’t stand up to it.”

“No, you were strong, in your own way.  Maybe you never spoke up, but you never let the demon get into you, Ulrich.  You are such a kind and loving person, despite all of that.”

“And now you’ve given me the strength to behave in a new way in that house.”

Renate shook her head as she rested her head on his chest. “No, Ulrich.  It’s God who’s given you all of that. I’ve just prayed to Him to help you.”

*          *          *

And so it went.  The young married couple settled into a very contented life on the Walter farm.  Ulrich grew stronger and more adept at avoiding being caught in Claudia’s webs and intrigues. His boldness somehow encouraged Erich to stand up up to her, too.  The girls, although they lacked their brothers’ willingness to speak up for themselves verbally, found another, very effective, method of escape: marriage.  By 1904, both Inna and Monika were living in Bockhorn, each with a young family of her own.  Claudia, taking advantage of her rights as a new grandmother, often visited her daughters.  She knew enough, however, not to even consider descending on Ulrich and Renate when first Hans, and then Ethel, were born.  While she continued to keep the Gassmann household running, it wasn’t long before Claudia realized that there was really no one at home anymore whom she could reliably draw into her drama: Detlef was as if deaf, and Erich and Ulrich just did not bite when she tossed out a lure.  Nor did Ewald, though he ate dinner with them nearly every day.  Claudia found all of this supremely frustrating. As a result, she began to lash out more and more at Detlef.  But her railings against him seemed to the children not to affect him.  It looked to them like he emerged from each tempestuous mealtime conflict unscathed.  But maybe it just seemed that way.  Could that have been what killed him, the next year?  Not that an angry wife can bring on peritonitis in her husband.  At least medical science would say that was impossible…

*          *          *

            One of the brightest parts for Ulrich of living with Renate’s family was that he her and Renate’s brother, Ewald, became closer friends.  Of course, the two of them got to know each other long even before Renate and Ulrich married, since they were working together with Detlef at the Gassmann place. Ulrich and Ewald were following roughly the same life’s path, both apprenticing as carpenters with Detlef.  Ewald had been learning alongside Ulrich’s father for six years now, Ulrich for two years longer, which was natural, since Ulrich was older than Ewald by two years. But Ewald had already developed a high level of skill, very much on a par with Ulrich, and in some ways even surpassing him, since Ulrich was also working to learn the forestry work. Ewald, on the other hand, was concentrating exclusively on the carpentry and cabinetry, and it was paying off: The Gassmann family business was thriving, with lots of orders for furniture and cabinetry, as well as the occasional small job in a client’s house. The three men developed an easy rhythm of planning and working on projects together.  It surprised Detlef that there was no jealousy or unhealthy competition between the two “boys”, as he still referred to them, but when he commented on this to Ulrich one day, the latter just shrugged.  “We like each other,” he said. And that was it.

            The two of them both shrugged whenever Renate and her family commented on the friendship. Ulrich and Ewald, the family noticed, got so absorbed in their conversations about trees and their current cabinetry projects – and this at home in the evening, after they’d already jabbered on about all of this at work the whole day before that – that Renate teased them. “Mothers talk about gaining a daughter when their sons get married.  But in my case, it’s like I gained a brother when I married you, Ulrich.  I mean, Ewald, you seem more like Ulrich’s brother than mine.” 

Renate and Ewald’s mother, Veronika, noting that the two young men were so in agreement, also teased them: “Why don’t you two boys just alternate days talking at supper? Ewald one day, Ulrich the next. And so on. You always say the same thing, anyway.”

This was the general consensus: that Ewald and Ulrich were of exactly the same mind about life, about what they both valued most: family, forestry, and friends. In the four years since Ulrich and Renate had married and been living with the Walters – it was 1904 now – no one had ever seen them disagree about anything serious.  That’s how strong their friendship was.

            As for the foundation of that friendship: It wasn’t just that the two of them liked each other. It was a deep, brotherly connection.  Not that Ulrich could have articulated that. What he knew was that when he spent time around Ewald, he felt an ease and heartfelt affection that he had never felt with his actual brother, Erich.  Maybe that was why he wouldn’t have thought to identify his fondness for Ewald as fraternal.  The way he and Ewald got along – that was what Ulrich thought it was like to have a good friend.  Ewald agreed.  He, too, had never had a brother, but in a different way than Ulrich: He had no brother in the biological sense. Only two sisters – now, at least – whom he dearly loved. With Ulrich, he could joke in a way he couldn’t with Renate and Lorena, and he appreciated that.  Even so, if you were to measure the strength of the bond between the two men, it would be accurate to say that Ulrich felt more strongly attached to Ewald than Ewald did to him. 

            You see, Ulrich’s world extended in a very small radius out from his home with the Walters, to the Gassmann homestead, and out as far, maybe, as Bockhorn and Varel in either direction. But not really any farther than that. With Renate and her family, Ulrich had found what made him happy, and he genuinely was content.  He had a loving wife, two children whom he cherished – Hans, who’d just turned three, and Ethelinde, who was but a couple months old. And then there was good work to do that he found inspiring and enjoyable, if sometimes challenging.

            Ewald, on the other hand, had a little bit of Detlef in him, although he was related to the Gassmann patriarch only by marriage.  What served as a common thread between the two men was their fascination with America.  Ewald was constantly asking Detlef questions about the log cabin, about how he’d even found out about it, how he’d decided to build one for himself. Detlef was more than happy to indulge the young man’s questions: It gave him a chance to hold forth, his most favorite activity in the world

            Ulrich – and nearly everyone else in both families – put Ewald’s interest down to simple curiosity, or even an attempt to draw Detlef out of his shell.  (Ewald hadn’t spent enough time yet with the man to realize this couldn’t actually be done. What Ewald took as an engaged discussion was, for Detlef, just the opening of a tap that allowed him to let loose a flood of words.)  Even when Ewald’s childhood friend Ralf emigrated to America in 1903 and began sending Ewald detailed letters about what life and work were like in the part of the country called the Midwest, neither family saw any warning signs. They genuinely took an interest in what Ralf wrote to Ewald. It was America, after all, and they enjoyed hearing about what the countryside was like (flatter than at home in Germany), whether the people were different (they were, more talkative), whether he could get decent German food there (he could, thanks to the woman he lodged with, whose parents had emigrated twenty years earlier) and what it was like working there as a carpenter (not much different, really, except that there seemed to be lots of work to be had.)  No one in either family even considered Ewald’s correspondence any more than a pleasant addition to mealtime conversations.  Except Renate, that is. Renate, who always sensed everything.  She felt what was coming this time, too.  And she hoped that, just this once, her intuition was off.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 13

Chapter 13

June 25, 1949

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

            Do you remember this June day? That was the day when Lina, confined – physically, at least – to her wheelchair, and tired of her family members’ spoken and unspoken image of her as paralyzed and broken, slammed the flat of her hand down onto the table during supper.  “Enough,” she said loudly.   And sharply.  “I’ve had enough.”  And everyone looked at her, open-mouthed and surprised.

            Lina’s “I’ve had enough” cut through the stultifying haze of the one- or two-word questions her family seemed obsessed with, questions whose effect on these people’s mind had been as paralyzing as Lina’s injuries had been to her body. Her “I’ve had enough” shifted her family’s attention swiftly away from the discussion of whether her brother Marcus should continue in his Civil Service position in Varel, or come back to working in the family’s forestry business.  Lina was correct when she concluded that her father (Viktor) and grandfather (Ulrich) had decided on the answer to this particular question well before Viktor raised it at supper. So, her announcement did not in any way derail the discussion. In fact, everyone but Marcus was grateful to her for putting an end to it.

            When Lina spoke up, most everyone at the table – her parents, grandparents, and two brothers, Peter and Marcus – assumed that she was objecting to the discussion of Marcus’ work or, perhaps, to his characterization of herself and Peter as “useless cripples”.  Her mother, Ethel, for one, although she was shocked as everyone else by Lina’s outburst, was at the same time inwardly pleased that she was standing up to her brother.  Ethel herself had had enough of Marcus’ harsh words toward his siblings, but she had not had the energy to face confronting him over it. Now, however, she felt emboldened to speak up herself.

            “Yes, Marcus,” Ethel said, “Lina’s right.  It doesn’t serve any of us well for you to talk about your brother and sister like that. It’s so unkind.  They can’t help –“

            “Can’t they?” Marcus retorted, leaning forward, shoulders back, fists clenching.  He gazed fiercely at his siblings, seeing in them demons who had as good as conspired to ruin his life.  In this moment, his habitual question, So what?, which expressed his utter lack of concern for anyone else’s plight, as long as it didn’t affect him personally, fell by the wayside, replaced by a new one: Why me? But his Why me? possessed none of the spiritual subtlety contained in his brother Peter’s Why?  Marcus was not reflecting on God’s purpose in plunking him down into this family with two siblings who lacked fully-functioning legs.  No.  He was now consumed by thoughts of the injustice of it all. 

            “Why?” he shouted to all of them.  “Why do I have to suffer because they can’t pull their weight?” He pounded both fists on the table and stood up, sending his chair toppling over onto the floor behind him. 

            Viktor opened his mouth to respond, but Lina spoke first.

            “Did you not hear me, Marcus?” she asked, calmly, and yet with an edge to her voice. “I’ve had enough.  Stop talking about me as a cripple.  As paralyzed.”

            “What else are you?” Marcus shouted in reply, sneering.  He even took a step toward her, gesturing with disgust at her motionless legs.  But when Viktor stood up, too, and made to come around the other side of the table, Marcus stopped where he was.  Lina continued speaking.

            “I am not these legs!” she announced, patting her thighs.  “Did my brain and my heart become somehow less functional when that wood fell on top of me? Were they crippled, too?”

            Peter, listening to his sister’s words, was silently repeating these questions to himself, about himself. He was reflecting on his leg, torn apart by that Russian bullet at the front.  Is my heart crippled, as painful as my leg? Or is it whole?

            “It isn’t your brain or your heart we need here in the woods, or in the workshop,” Marcus went on, waving his hand first in the vague direction of the forest and then the workshop.  “It’s a working body we need!”  He stomped on the floor, in a motion so childish that Lina would have laughed, if such a response wouldn’t have enraged him even more.

            Now Viktor did take a step in Marcus’ direction. “Sit down!” he bellowed. “You’ve gone too far.  Way too far.”

            Marcus, after setting his chair upright, did return to his seat. He sat there, his hands resting on the table and his fists opening and closing, his face contorted with suppressed anger.

            “Thank you, Father,” Lina said, reaching out and laying her hand on Viktor’s arm as he sat back down. 

            Peter and Ethel and Ulrich and Renate remained silent, stunned by the display of all this emotion. Renate, true to her character, was both desperately and methodically considering what she could do to turn everything around.  This was not the way suppertime at the Gassmann household was supposed to go.  And it was clear that there were not enough tasty rolls in all the world to close the door that had just been flung open.

            It was Ethel who finally spoke first.

            “Lina, dear,” she said quietly, her hand on her daughter’s shoulder, “of course your heart is still whole. I believe it is.  Don’t you believe it?”

            Lina nodded.  “Yes, Mama. I do!  And that’s not all.” Everyone looked at her expectantly, the feelings that flowed through each of their hearts varying from person to person.

            “What, then?” Peter asked her.  He hadn’t yet come up with an answer to the question that had arisen within him, about his own heart, so he wanted to hear what Lina would say next. Maybe her words would help him find his own answer. Although she was his younger sister, she had always seemed wiser to him than the rest of them.

            Lina took in a deep breath, looked from one to the other of them, and then let the breath out in a big puff.

            “I believe that God let me have the accident – let me become paralyzed – because it’s part of His plan for me.”

            Marcus snorted and stared at her, mouth open.  “Part of his plan for you?” He shook his head, smirking, then shrugged. He decided it was better not to get into a debate with her about something he considered so obviously ridiculous – that God could have something like that in mind for anyone. But then, in spite of himself, he did respond.

            “Fine, then!”  he told Lina. “Let it be His plan for you! But why does it have to be His plan for me, too?  Eh?  That’s what I was talking about. Can’t you live out God’s plan for you without dragging me into it?”

            “Quiet, Marcus,” Ulrich told him gently. “Let her speak her piece.”

            “What do you mean, Sweetheart?” Renate asked.  But then she kept talking, without giving Lina a chance to answer.  “Certainly, God has a plan for each of us.  I accept that. But how in the world could the accident be part of it? God wants for all of us to be happy, doesn’t He?  Doesn’t He want happiness and joy for each and every child of His?”

            “Then he’s sure set things up wrong in this family!” Marcus grumbled. He was immediately shushed by both his grandparents and parents, although Viktor himself was thinking along those lines, except that in his thoughts, he added, And in this country.

            “Mama, I think so, too,” Lina said earnestly. Her voice now filled with a lightness none of them had heard in nearly five years, not since before her accident. It was a lightness that reminded Viktor of how Ethel had sounded when he’d first met her, and while they were courting.  He turned and studied his daughter’s face as she spoke.  Lina now reminded him of Ethel on the day when the two of them first climbed into the abandoned treehouse in the woods: glowing, and happy, as if she’d rediscovered a joy long buried.

            “But I have just been thinking,” Lina began telling them slowly, as if allowing the words to come to her, instead of thinking them up.  She told them about the swallow with the injured wing that she’d once seen on the river bank. “At first I thought that swallow was done for, because, well, how can a bird survive with an injured wing?  But then, it summoned strength from somewhere. I could see it happening.  Do you believe me?”  She looked around at her family members.  Everyone except Marcus was looking at her. Most everyone nodded, or at least smiled in encouragement.

“I think the strength was from God.  Or the strength was God Himself. I don’t know.” Lina waved her hand.  “But the swallow took in that power, I think, and lifted off. And after that, it soared.” Lina showed with her hand how the bird rose up.   “Just soared, in the sky, gliding above the river and swooping down over the water and the field next to it, scooping up the insects to eat.” She smiled, thinking of it, and her mother smiled, too, hearing the story.

“So what?” Marcus asked coldly, reverting to his habitual question.  “It was God’s plan for the bird to hurt its wing? Is that what you’re saying?” His tone was so derisive that Peter cringed on his sister’s behalf, although Lina’s face betrayed no hint of distress. On the contrary: she was beaming, her face a light pink. They all noticed this, but they didn’t see her slip her right hand into her apron pocket, so that she could feel the folded-up newspaper article she’d put there that morning.

“Marcus, I swear,” Ethel told him with a frown. “Let her speak, for heaven’s sake!”

“Fine,” he replied, slumping petulantly back in his chair.  “Complete nonsense,” he mumbled.

“Marcus,” Lina said defiantly. “I believe it was God’s plan for the bird to hurt its wing.”

“But how can that be?” Renate burst in, not at all unkindly, but because she genuinely wanted to understand. But then she waved a hand in Lina’s direction. “I’m sorry.  Go on.”

“I don’t know what God’s plan for that little bird was, but I fully believe He had one.  A plan,” she said, looking at her grandmother, “that would lead to its happiness.  Because I agree with you that God wants us all to be happy.”

“So why doesn’t He just make everything in the world play out so we are happy?” Viktor asked her.  His tone, although challenging, was not, unlike Marcus’, dismissive.  It was uncharacteristic of Viktor to betray any of his inner thoughts, much less any of his inner desires. But in this question he did so. It was, however, in a way that didn’t make these desires clear to anyone other than Ethel, perhaps. She sensed in his tone the deep sadness of a man whose life has not turned out happily, despite the promise of happiness that seemed so evident at certain points in that life.  But she was the only one who heard this in her husband’s voice. The others heard simply a question asked in all sincerity. This in itself was surprising enough that they would probably have stopped to think about it, had they not been hanging on Lina’s every word, waiting for her response.

“Maybe – and this is what I’ve been thinking,” Lina went on, her movements animated now, “that God’s plan doesn’t just mean that He draws up some outline for our life, some events that are fated and that we have no control over.”

“But you didn’t have control over that accident,” Peter put in, leaning forward, “any more than I had control over the bullets that went into my body.”

“No, no, of course,” Lina said, looking lovingly at her brother. “That’s not what I meant.” She paused and took another breath, collecting her thoughts or, perhaps, gathering them as they came to her.  “What if… What if some of what happens to us… specifically to us – like my accident and your wounds, Peter – what if that is fated, arranged by God, however it is that God arranges things – but that the rest is not?”

“What do you mean, ‘the rest’?” Ethel asked.  “What is ‘the rest’?”

“Yes,” Renate joined in. “What is there in our life that doesn’t happen to us?  People are always doing things that affect us.”

“But we take action, too,” Ulrich pointed out.  “To make things happen in our lives.”

“Yes,” Renate said. “Naturally! But what we do… Lina, do you think that is fated, too?  Does God determine what we do?”

“No one should get to determine what I do!” Marcus objected, frowning. “Not even God!”

The others ignored him. But Ethel did respond to her mother.

“Mama, how could that be?” she asked Renate, shaking her head. “We are thinking humans.  Didn’t God give us free will?”

“Yes, yes,” Renate agreed, tipping her head to the side in assent.  “Yes, of course.  But then how do we make sense of it? What is God’s plan, and what isn’t?  When I decide to do something, I think it’s my own idea, not God’s. But maybe that’s not right…”  For the first time in her life, Renate began to entertain the possibility that maybe she did not do absolutely everything on her own, that perhaps all her calculations and manipulations were ordained or, at least, prompted, by God.

Viktor, who had been listening in silence, spoke up again now, more forcefully this time, although still without rancor. “Again, I ask: If God wants us to be happy, why not just arrange everything so that none of us has to go through things like we’ve just gone through in this country?  How can there be a God whose plan includes war?”

“Papa, this is exactly what I am trying to say,” Lina told him.  She laid her hand gently on his once more. “I don’t think war is something God would plan for us.”

“But why not, if He plans an injured wing for a bird?”  This from Marcus. He had once again entered the conversation. This time he was hoping to discover why the hell he had ended up having to come work for his father, which, to him, was the equivalent of having a broken wing.  But, hoping to pass off his own genuine question as a taunt, he smirked, gave a little laugh, and leaned back in his chair, one elbow perched on its back.

“Everyone just be still for a bit,” Ethel pleaded. “Let Lina collect her thoughts and tell us what she means.”

“Thank you, Mama,” Lina said, slipping her right hand out of her pocket and laying it on her mother’s.  She didn’t consciously notice that she was now physically connecting her parents through her own two hands, and that the joyful energy streaming through her was beginning to flow into them, too.  

“All right,” Lina went on. “This is what occurred to me a little bit ago.  It’s all about the bird finding that strength and lifting up out of the mud.  What made that possible?  It wasn’t like it just crashed down there with an injured wing and then, suddenly, poof! and the wing was working fine again.  At least I don’t think so.”

Marcus interrupted his sister. “You said it yourself. It found the strength. Its own strength, I wager.”

Ethel was about to speak sternly to Marcus, but he fell silent of his own accord, and Lina resumed speaking.

  “I don’t think that’s quite the way it happened, Marcus. I think maybe something flowed into that bird.  Something from God. A feeling? A thought? A wish?” Here she raised her right hand briefly off of Ethel’s and pointed at her brother.  “And before you object, Marcus, yes, I do believe birds can have all of those things. You should know me well enough to realize that.” She even smiled now at her brother.  “So, now, the bird has a deep wish, deep in its little birdy soul, to be well, to be whole.  To fly. To soar!  And it wants it so much, with all its little heart.” She paused and looked at them all, smiling now. “And then God helps it. And it flies!” Lina lifted her hands, showing with them the motion a bird’s wings would make.

Marcus was silent, as they all were, each thinking his or her own private thoughts as they mulled over what Lina had said.  The first sound came from Ethel, who began to cry, quietly in the beginning. Then her gentle weeping shifted into racking sobs. She propped up her elbows on the table and took her head in her hands, her shoulders heaving as she cried and cried. 

“Oh, Mama,” Lina said to her as Viktor looked across the table at his wife, unsure whether he should get up and go over to her.  He decided against it.

“I’m sorry.  Did I upset you?”  Lina couldn’t understand what she could have said to elicit this response.  But Ethel, still crying, head in her hands, shook her head, and after a minute or two, she looked up, wiping her eyes on her apron.

“And God can help you, too.  Is that what you mean?” she asked Lina quietly.  “Because you have the wish in your heart to walk?  Is that right?  Is that what you’re trying to say?”

            Lina nodded and, wrapping her arm around her mother’s shoulder, pulled the other woman toward her. “Exactly, Mama. Exactly.”

            Marcus, who made no reply to all of this, was nonetheless mulling over what he had heard. Does God really have a plan for us? A plan we have no say in? Like a plan for that bird to hurt its wing? Or does the bird just have a plan for itself? Does it just have its own wish and the strength to make it a reality?

*          *          *

As we’ve already said, Kristina was no longer in the kitchen when Viktor announced that Marcus would have to leave his job. Sensing that an important family discussion was in the offing, she took Ingrid and went outside.  Even though she and her daughter were like family here among the Gassmann-Bunkes, they weren’t actually family, and Kristina was careful not to push that boundary.  Let them have their privacy.

Kristina didn’t have to be a mind reader to know that the discussion turned tense after she and Ingrid left the house: Out in the garden where Ingrid was helping her do some weeding, Kristina heard Marcus shouting, but she didn’t catch any words. Not wishing to make what was clearly a difficult situation more awkward, should anyone come out and see her near the house, she shuffled Ingrid inside the workshop and to their room, where she helped the girl practice writing her letters.  Thus it was that, due to her politeness and unwillingness to eavesdrop, Kristina missed one of the most consequential conversations the Gassmann-Bunkes had had in years.

It wasn’t at all the case that Kristina wasn’t curious about the discussion that played out without her inside the house.  She was quite eager to hear all about it. After all, it might affect her and Ingrid in some way… But she didn’t feel torn at all about making her exit: She knew that either Lina or Marcus or both of them would tell her all about whatever it was, probably that very evening. And, indeed, during her evening walk with Lina – by which we’re to understand that Lina was sitting in the wheelchair and Kristina was pushing her down the road in the direction of Bockhorn –  Kristina heard all the details of the conversation. In the early days of their evening walks, it had seemed awkward to both Lina and Kristina to converse in this way, without being able to look into each other’s eyes and see each other’s expressions.  But now, nearly four years into their friendship, they no longer needed to see each other’s faces as they spoke: They knew each other so well by this time, that each could picture in her mind’s eye the facial expression that accompanied this or that tone of voice.

What Lina told her tonight didn’t come as a total surprise to Kristina: Marcus had confided in her the previous week that Viktor had mentioned this very possibility to him in passing, and that Marcus had been incensed. That explained the shouting she’d heard.  She asked how Lina felt about the news and learned that she was happy that her father had made the final decision. 

“Even though that means Marcus is going to be an absolute bear to live with from now on,” Lina added, with a smile.

Kristina smiled, too.  As fond as she was of Marcus – he had been actively courting her the past couple of years – she knew the truth of Lina’s remark, too.  Marcus liked to do what he wanted, and hated it when others tried to interfere with his wishes or plans.

“But do you think it’ll help things around here?” she asked her friend.

Lina nodded.  “I know it will.  It’s been hard on Grandpa and Dad.  They’ve been falling behind with the forest since the Poles left. And since…” She gestured at her legs.

“Which is not your fault,” Kristina reminded her gently, leaning over and laying her hand on her friend’s shoulder.

Lina grimaced, an expression Kristina couldn’t see, but intuited.  “Well, if you were to hear what Marcus has to say about it –“

“I don’t care to hear.  What I care about is that with Marcus back helping out here, maybe you can stop feeling responsible for what’s not getting done.”

Lina let out a big sigh.  “I may never stop feeling responsible for that,” she said, and then added, “but I hope to be able to start helping again before too long.”

“Oh, really?” Kristina asked, puzzled.  “How? I mean…”

Lina waved her hand vaguely, and told her, “I’ll explain to you.  Just not now.  Tomorrow, maybe. Yes, tomorrow.”

Kristina could tell that Lina was tired, so she didn’t push for an answer.  But she felt left out. She had the feeling that something important had taken place in the kitchen after she and Ingrid had left, that they hadn’t talked just about Marcus’ job.  There was something Lina wasn’t telling her.  And she felt hurt by that.  If Lina had some plan for how she could start working again, why didn’t she tell her – her closest friend –  about it? 

They walked back to the house, where she helped Lina wash up and get ready for bed.  Lina really was tired. Kristina could see it.  But there was something different about her, too, something new: a lightness. A new sense of quiet happiness and calm had displaced the melancholy that so often lay like a surface layer over Lina’s presence.  And when Ethel came in to kiss Lina goodnight, she looked at her daughter with what seemed to Kristina a special tenderness.

Outside once more, Kristina put her own daughter to bed, then took a seat on the bench outside the barn. This was her routine: to spend a bit of time outside, taking in the evening air, unless it was pouring rain. Knowing her habit, Marcus would always come sit with her for a while, too, after she’d had her own quiet time. This was their chance to catch up on the day, for him to share his thoughts with her, for her to tell him about Ingrid’s experiences at school, and whatever else was on her mind.  But this evening, he did not come out. 

As she sat there alone, Kristina began feeling like even more of an outsider than she had earlier.  These four years, as she’d grown closer to all the Gassmanns and Bunkes, but especially to Lina and Marcus, she had also, in spite of her intention not to do so, come to consider herself almost a member of the family.  Not a blood member, of course, but maybe the orphan child of a distant, dead great-aunt.  Someone with at least some hereditary right to be living there. Or, in the case of Marcus, as a future wife.  This was her deepest wish, and in the two years they’d been courting, Marcus had given her the impression that this was his wish, too, even though he hadn’t yet spoken directly with her of marriage.  If it came to pass, then she would be a sister-in-law to Lina, and Ethel and Viktor’s daughter-in-law.   But in this moment, feeling rebuffed by both Lina and Marcus, the thought that had been constantly on her mind at first, but which had nearly faded away by now, came back with a sting: She was still just that refugee they’d taken pity on nearly four years earlier. They were kind, it’s true, but she didn’t really belong here. I am not one of them. I will never be one of them.

She went inside, closed the door, and climbed into bed alongside her refugee daughter. It was a long time before she fell asleep that night.  Part of the reason was that, just as she went into her room, Peter came into the adjoining workshop to continue working on plans for a cabinetry project.  It wasn’t that he was making noise, but Peter rarely worked this late into the evening. Kristina guessed that the suppertime discussion had greatly agitated him, too.  Kristina turned her back to the door, under which a thin sliver of light flowed into her room.  We are alive, she repeated over and over.  We are alive. We are safe. We are blessed. Be content with that.

*          *          *

            It was, indeed, unusual for Peter to still be out in the workshop when Kristina turned in for the night.  In fact, he didn’t strictly need to be out there tonight, either. The project he was working on could easily wait until the next day after work.  But he wanted to be alone, to have a good think.  The family’s conversation that night had really thrown him off kilter.  It had brought to the surface thoughts and feelings he had been careful to avoid since being sent home, wounded, in 1944.  Such a jumble of thoughts… He had never really confronted them. He preferred to place his focus on making it through the days and nights by working as hard as he could here in the workshop.  Working constantly, minding his own business, and keeping out of his brother’s way – that’s what had made it possible for him to manage this post-war life so far.

But he wasn’t doing a good job of managing things at the moment.  Tonight, Marcus and Lina had dragged the unwanted thoughts right up out of the depths of his heart and thrown them down on the table for him to contemplate. Not that Peter could blame Lina. She wasn’t trying to hurt him the way Marcus was.  She was just dealing with her suffering in her own way, and explaining to them all why she suddenly felt hopeful.  Peter was happy that she could feel that way – or at least he told himself he was. But he’d been unprepared for the rush of fear that rose up in him once the conversation shifted away from Marcus’ rant about his and Lina’s uselessness. 

The truth was, he’d somehow learned to cope with Marcus’ hostility toward him.  He could shut himself off from its effects in a way he didn’t quite understand.  Really, he’d been able to do this in regard to Marcus from the time they were kids. It was as if Peter just didn’t hear what Marcus said.  No, rather, it was as if he’d hear his brother speaking and know all that anger was coming toward him, but he would somehow feel he wasn’t even there across from his brother. Of course, he was there; his body was there. But at the same time, he himself didn’t seem to be totally there, as if he was simultaneously both in his own body and not in his own body.  So, he’d end up not even really hearing what Marcus said to him.  And, as a result, he never objected, didn’t fight back when Marcus shifted from verbal attacks to physical assault.  Peter learned early on to endure. Marcus would eventually run out of energy for the fight and go off somewhere else, finally leaving Peter in peace.  It was only when his parents or grandparents happened to witness Marcus’ attacks that Peter was rescued before the scene reached its natural conclusion. Marcus would then be punished – often receiving his own corporeal karmic consequences from Viktor – and this punishment would set in motion a new round of attacks on Peter, just in a more secluded location. 

Such was Peter’s childhood. And he carried this way of responding to difficulties into his adult life.  Don’t think about it. Don’t talk about it.  Don’t poke the hornet’s nest. This was his approach, whether that hornet’s nest was his brother Marcus, or the horrific war memories, the physical pain of his injury, or the feeling of humiliation that came with being discharged from the army while others were still on the battlefield defending their country. Peter worked hard to keep all of these thoughts at bay, day in and day out.  Doing the cabinetry work was an effective antidote to the disquieting thoughts and feelings: Working with his hands on a project calmed him down, as did sketching a plan for a wardrobe, or actually cutting the wood for a piece of furniture. There was something very satisfying and soothing about working with concrete objects and creating a tangible result. That helped. That is why he was in the workshop so late on this evening.

Peter sat on the edge of a tall stool at the workbench, his right foot on the stool’s lower rung, while his left extended straight, the ball of his foot on the ground. This position was the most comfortable way for him to sit, because it didn’t require him to bend his knee. The sheets of paper with the plans he was sketching for the sideboard were spread out before him, and he began studying them.  He was pondering the best way – not just from a practical point of view, but also aesthetically – to connect the top of the sideboard, with its flat back and overhanging shelf with slats for holding plates vertically, to the bottom.  Over the past couple of days, he’d tried out several different approaches, sketching them to see which he liked best.  In past projects, he had used either simple, square posts or more visually pleasing rounded, turned posts.  But neither of them felt right to him for this project, so he began doodling on a scrap piece of paper.

Peter enjoyed the creative demands that this design work placed on him.  Like his mother, Ethel, he had a keen eye for aesthetics, and he had managed to come up with graceful, yet sturdy pieces for past clients. But, also like his mother, he worked best when he was able to let go of everything around him and slip into a mental state where he was both intently focused on what he was doing, and not striving to work the design out with his conscious mind.  He seemed to have inherited his father and grandfather’s intuitive connection to the trees that served as the sources of the wood he worked with: He would hold each piece in his hand and consciously connect with it. He could never have explained how he did this, but his father and his grandfather both would have understood it, even if they couldn’t put it into words, either.  The three of them would probably have described it by talking about the presence of God in the trees and, thus, in the wood that came from it.  But Peter never thought about God being actually there in the wood. Unlike Ethel, who, as Viktor had put it, brought heaven into her quilts through her stitching, Peter never considered that he might be working with God when he was designing the furniture that their clients appreciated so much. 

In viewing his work this way, Peter was more like his grandmother, Renate, who had, until this particular day, considered that whatever she did in life, she did all on her own, rather than in some mysterious collaboration with God.  This world view, of course, has both an up side and a down side: When the clients loved a sideboard or wardrobe, Peter would feel great pride, as well as confidence in his ability to bring a spark of an idea to life in wooden form. But when the designs didn’t come so easily, or a piece turned out less than stellar, as had often been the case since he’d returned from the war, then Peter assumed all the blame himself, feeling he had misunderstood what the wood had been trying to tell him.  It was all always on him, responsibility for both the design and the result. This was especially the case these days, when he felt it was harder to tap into what the wood was trying to guide him to do.  It’s important to note that he never blamed the wood for a simply average piece of furniture, only himself.

That’s exactly what he was doing at this moment, as he sat, pencil in hand, staring at the drawings before him. He felt paralyzed.  He couldn’t let go of the thoughts swirling through his head.  Some part of his mind, of which he wasn’t consciously aware, was beginning to sense a connection between everything Lina had said that day and his own way of collaborating with the wood.  Lina had been talking about one’s life path, not about the work one does, at least not directly… But when she told that story about the swallow on the riverbank, and when she suggested that when we really want something, God can help us, work with us, guide us… something about that clicked for Peter, but just for a split second. He couldn’t hold onto what had clicked, or express it. 

*          *          *

Kristina, lying beside Ingrid on the other side of the wall, was also struggling, attempting unsuccessfully to drive away worries about what the days ahead would bring.  

Kristina had been living with the Gassmann-Bunkes since the summer of 1945, when she and Ingrid were resettled there after the end of the war. That sounds so matter-of-fact, doesn’t it?  she sometimes thought, when she found herself explaining to people she encountered in Bockhorn or Varel how she came to live so far from where she’d grown up.  The simple words she repeated over and over to each new person, “I’m a war widow, and my daughter and I were sent here from Danzig after we left East Prussia,” seemed so woefully inadequate to Kristina as an explanation of what she and Ingrid had experienced in early 1945, when push had come to shove.  How could people understand what they went through?  Then again, she reminded herself, every single person she encountered had gone through something during the war.

Although Kristina assumed that people could have no idea of what had brought her to the Gassmann-Bunke homestead, quite a lot of information about what took place when the Soviets entered East Prussia had, in fact, made its way to this opposite side of the country. Those reports, whether spurious or not, were enough to make even the most jaded listeners’ blood run cold, and their hearts open.  Thus, while Kristina shared very few details of her experiences with those she met, or even with the Gassmann-Bunkes, everyone around her had their own imaginings about what she and her daughter might have endured. There was the desperate flight across the Vistula Lagoon to Danzig, and the months spent there as they waited in terror, hoping that an escape route would open up and lead them further west before the Soviets caught up with them. 

Their escape route came in the form of resettlement, first to the Displaced Persons camp at Bergen-Belsen. Everyone here knew about Bergen-Belsen, about the atrocities committed there when the Nazis were using it as a death camp. Once Kristina landed with the Gassmann-Bunkes, she learned that if she mentioned that she and Ingrid had been in Bergen-Belsen – which she did only a few times before shifting her explanation – people looked at her with a mixture of horror, compassion, and shame. She could see them studying her features, as they tried to determine whether she was Jewish.

When conversations faltered at this point, Kristina, who was not, in fact, Jewish, hastened to reassure people that she and her daughter had ended up in the camp after it had been liberated and turned into a camp for Displaced Persons. But she suspected that people stopped hearing anything she said once they heard the words “Bergen-Belsen”. Even if they did continue to take in what she was saying, more confusing information bombarded them: Kristina and Ingrid had been assigned to the Polish section of the camp. Hearing this, her interlocutors – the ones who were still listening – began searching her face again. So they’re Polish? Kristina imagined them thinking.  And so, she would volunteer further details: that she and Ingrid had ended up in the Polish section of the camp, even though they were German. “Every bit as German as you!” Kristina would say, consciously adopting a light tone of voice.

By this point in her story, which had still not reached its end point, Kristina clearly saw the confusion in people’s eyes. For this reason, after she took to telling a greatly-abbreviated version of how she came to be living with the Gassmann-Bunkes. She skipped right over the Bergen-Belsen section and started with the next stage: when they were assigned to the refugee camp in Oldenburg. From there, she moved on to detailing the part of the whole, months-long ordeal that seemed to her a genuine gift from God: the day when she and Ingrid arrived at the Gassmann-Bunke homestead.

In fact, a gift from God it was, although the officials in charge of refugee placement made their decision based on the fact that Kristina had grown up on a farm and could thus contribute to work on the land and in the forest, too: Her husband, Artur, was a forester before he was drafted, and before he gave his life for his country’s war effort on the Russian front. Although Kristina herself did not have any forestry experience, at least the setting at the Gassmann-Bunke homestead was familiar to her. This helped her feel more at home – although such a thing seemed beyond reach in those early days. The familiar scent of the pines and the damp air of the forests were as soothing to her as they were to some of the members of the Gassmann-Bunke family, and she, like they, would often take refuge in the woods when memories of the war and her flight felt most unbearable.

The Gassmann-Bunkes saw the two refugees’ presence as an improvement over the Polish prisoners of war, who had worked on the homestead for upwards of two years, before being shipped back to Poland shortly before Kristina and Ingrid arrived.  In her early days with the Gassmann-Bunkes, Kristina more than once reflected on the fact that she had escaped from Danzig, which had now come fully under Polish control, and spent time amongst Polish displaced persons at Bergen-Belsen, only to replace Polish prisoners who had now been freed and returned to their homeland. Perhaps they were even from Danzig – Gdansk, now – or nearby.  Not that she and Ingrid were prisoners of war.  Not in the literal sense, anyway.  But it sometimes seemed to Kristina that she and Ingrid and the Poles were just chess pieces, shifting to take each other’s places, being picked up from one place and plopped down in another at the behest of some unseen force. 

This force seemed not to take into account who they were as people. In fact, it seemed not to care at all who they were, or whether they were happy where they ended up. But Kristina did her best to banish thoughts of this type from her mind, and to focus instead on seeing this force as benevolent. After all, Kristina reminded herself, it had brought her to this place, where she and Ingrid had a warm room and were able to enjoy plenty of delicious food, in a household of kind people.

Lying in bed with Ingrid of a night, she was now waking up only three times a night – for which she was grateful, since for nearly past year, she had barely slept at all. In this secure spot, Kristina’s thoughts sometimes drifted to the questions that began nagging at her as soon as she started to feel a bit safe on the homestead: How did I get here? Why did all this happen to us? Why are we still alive? But as soon as she allowed herself to step aboard this train of thought, memories of this or that detail of the journey from home in East Prussia to her new home here popped into her mind. She knew that to entertain them meant that she would not get back to sleep at all.  So, instead of going that route, she would roll over and clasp her sleeping Ingrid in her arms and silently repeat a prayer of gratitude that she used to crowd out the terrors:  We are alive. We are safe. We are blessed.

The emotional life of this family was at once hidden and transparent to Kristina.  No one talked openly about any of their feelings, but she could sense what was going on behind the curtain of reticence each of them pulled across in front of themselves.  Upon coming to live with the Gassmann-Bunkes, Kristina detected the melancholy that had pervaded the entire household since Lina’s accident the year before.  For the first several months, she assumed that she was feeling remnants of the sadness that had settled deeply into her own heart during recent years.  It was only when she began to feel more acclimated to life in the household, more at ease – when she began experiencing moments of lightness and even joy as she’d walk in the forest or hear the birds singing in the early morning as they awoke – that she realized that the melancholy was not all hers.  This conclusion was confirmed one morning when, having taken Ingrid out to the main road, where she joined the other children headed off to school, Kristina walked into the house to get started on her morning tasks.  Upon entering the kitchen door, she felt an almost palpable wall of heaviness. What’s this?  she asked herself.  I was feeling so happy walking Ingrid to meet the others, and now… She felt like all the energy was being drawn out of her.  All she wanted to do was sit down and weep.

Looking around the kitchen, she saw Renate at the sink, washing dishes with a thoughtful expression on her face, a slight frown, even.  Lina was seated at the kitchen table, her wheelchair rolled up to her usual spot at the far end. Ethel was standing behind her, silently brushing her hair, even though Lina was fully capable of doing this for herself.  A basket of laundry stood on the floor in front of the stove, waiting to be put into the huge pots of water that were heating up above, on the two front burners.

“I’ll get started on this,” Kristina told Ethel, motioning toward the basket of dirty clothes.  Ethel thanked her, and as Kristina began adding first the soap and then the laundry to the pot, she found her original happiness returning.  At the same time, though, she could feel the sadness in each of the other three women in the room, the degree and intensity of the emotion varying from one to the next. The Gassmann-Bunke women certainly didn’t talk about their feelings – at least not to Kristina.  Nor did the men.  This didn’t surprise Kristina.  Everyone seemed to want to just get on with what they were doing and not expend any of their precious energy on talk about feelings you couldn’t change anyway.

Kristina had encountered this same attitude all during the war, both back home in East Prussia, and during the migration that brought her to the other side of Germany.  She had been struck by her countrymen’s and countrywomen’s stoicism.  There was also a measure of fear in their reticence, of course.  They had all learned years earlier to keep their views to themselves, lest they be taken the wrong way.  “Be careful what you say.” It was generally better not to talk about much of anything. That’s the way it went, Kristina reflected now, as she stood at the stove, stirring shirts and pants and blouses and skirts into the steaming water. 

She recalled the way her neighbors nearly stopped talked to each other at all as the war progressed.  No one wanted to ask about absent family members, especially the men who’d gone off to fight, for fear of learning that the person in question had been lost or injured or killed.  When Kristina learned that her own husband, Artur, had died in battle, she and both sets of parents and Ingrid marked their family tragedy together, privately, at home, not wishing to force their friends or neighbors to confront yet another loss. 

When it came to discussing the war or politics, people were even more careful about what they said, but it wasn’t out of concern for others’ feelings: They knew full well that any remark about the war, especially when it began to be clear that things were going badly in the East, might be interpreted as anti-government, as unpatriotic.  Then the speaker could end up being shot outright, or sent to one of the work camps they had all heard rumors about. 

For this reason, Kristina was shocked when Artur managed to send a message to her, in the fall of 1944, through the brother of a medic from their village who was serving in Artur’s same unit. He urged her to take their parents and Ingrid and move west, because the Soviets were advancing.  He didn’t want them to be there if the Soviets broke through their ranks.  Kristina knew the danger Artur had put himself – and even them – in by sending the message.  Of course she didn’t mention the message to anyone but her parents and Artur’s, and she prayed that the medic’s brother had told no one else.  Had he even shared the information with his own family? The two of them never spoke a word about the topic once the message was delivered.  But when this young man and his whole family fled in early January of ’45, Kristina knew that they, too, had read and heeded Artur’s message.  This convinced her that it was time for her loved ones to make plans to leave, too.

At the time, Kristina didn’t give much thought to the lack of communication between the medic’s family and her own, because she knew it had to be that way. They couldn’t talk about leaving without opening themselves up to arrest: Who knew whether the medic’s family even accepted or shared Artur’s concerns? If they didn’t, and Kristina broached the subject of flight with them, they might report Kristina to the authorities for not supporting the war effort.  She couldn’t put her whole family at risk by doing that.  So, they, the Windels, made their own plans, in secret.  It was only once she and Ingrid were on the road and encountered the ever-larger groups of people fleeing the eastern part of Germany, that they began to get information from those around them. This was how they learned about what was really going on with the war, through the accounts they heard from people whose relatives had been in battle or in towns and villages already taken over by the Soviets.  Finally, people were talking to each other! 

Still, these conversations in no way constituted heartfelt sharing of the refugees’ innermost feelings.   Perhaps that was because it was all any of them could do to keep walking each day.  With almost no food, barely more than the clothes on their backs, the winter weather, and constant fear of attack from the rear, plus the fact that they were moving on foot, all day long, for as long each day as they had the strength to keep moving, there was no energy left for really getting to know each other.  Again, no one wanted to burden the strangers around them with details of their hardships and losses – or be burdened by others’ tales, either.  So, what mostly passed between them was helpful information for their trip. It was only the occasional hand on the shoulder, a kind glance from a fellow traveler, or a piece of bread offered to a child that established any emotional connection.  Those gestures said more than the words could, Kristina had often noted.

Kristina understood – in her mind – all the possible explanations for why people kept silent about every possible topic.  But in her heart, she longed to be able to talk, really talk with someone about everything that was dear and important to her. This may be who we are, we Germans, as a people, she told herself, but it’s not right. It often occurred to her that both the decision and planning for their flight would have been so much easier if they had been able to confide in others.  When Artur was still at home, they were each other’s confidants, and it was so hard not to have him to discuss the situation with. She couldn’t talk to her closest girlfriend, either.  Too much at stake.  So, she and Ingrid just left one night, after midnight, without telling anyone outside the family.  So much silent leave taking, thought Kristina one night, as she in Ingrid lay in their bed in the Gassmann-Bunkes’ workshop. 

During the months she and Ingrid spent on the road and in close quarters with people in all states of good and ill health, with all manner of handicaps or disabilities, Kristina was struck by the times when those around her had treated each other with kindness.  These moments stuck in her mind, first because she witnessed them quite rarely, but also because when she did witness them, or experience them herself, she was reminded that there really still were people in the world capable of offering kindness to another human being, a stranger.  Kristina had clung to these memories, replaying the scenes in her mind during the most challenging days, as a kind of prayer.  Dear God, please help us all be kind.

So, when she arrived at the Gassmann-Bunkes’ homestead, exhausted, with Ingrid so worn down and sick from the travelling and the refugee camp that she could barely stand, what Kristina felt first from this family was their kindness.  The awareness of the melancholy came only later.  Perhaps she sensed the kindness first because it was what she’d been missing most, after eight months of separation from everyone in her family, aside from Ingrid.  But here, even though she was not related to these people, she had a quiet, shy feeling – beneath the exhaustion and anxiety and fear – that she had landed in a family, a home, and not just a place to live.

Kristina could see these people’s love for each other, and the care with which most of them treated each other.  She didn’t know at first that she had arrived at a time of great upheaval in the family: Both Viktor and Marcus were freshly returned from their war service.  But although Kristina did notice tensions between certain of the family members, she was too focused on her own integration into the household, and on getting Ingrid back to full health, to have energy left over for sorting out all the family interactions.

Right from the start, she and Lina were thrown together.  Throughout the day, Kristina helped situate Lina in this or that spot indoors or in the yard, so that she could do as many family chores as possible. Sometimes this was peeling potatoes at the kitchen table, or mixing bread dough or chopping vegetables at a small, slightly lower table Ulrich had built for her, since the kitchen table was too high for her to work at comfortably.  Lina couldn’t hang laundry out on the line by herself, , but Renate strung a second, lower clothesline for her granddaughter.  That way, she could sit in her wheelchair and hang up socks and undershirts at the lower level while Kristina hung the longer items on the higher line.  In this and other ways, the family members devised modifications around the household that made it possible for Lina to still be active and have her own set of chores.

As we’ve seen, it took Lina a while to warm up to Kristina. Similarly, Kristina was slow in coming out of her own shell enough to be open to something that might come to resemble a friendship. But after their conversation about the sock darning, when Lina found herself laughing, the two women began enjoying each other’s company more and more.   One day a couple of months later, as they were hanging out the laundry together, on the two parallel lines, Kristina noticed herself settling into a deep calm.  She had put a basket of wet clothes on Lina’s lap in the wheelchair – Lina enjoyed being able to “haul” things around the house and yard, as she put it, even though Kristina felt uncomfortable with this procedure at the beginning. “I don’t want to treat you like a cart,” she’d said the first time, but Lina had laughed and pointed to her lap.  “Well, if I’m the cart, then you’re the horse, in reverse. You’re the one who has to push me around!”  

As the two young women methodically and rhythmically pulled socks and shirts and towels and aprons and dresses from the baskets Kristina brought out from the kitchen, Kristina grew more and more joyful.

“What a relief to be doing such a simple chore,” she told Lina.

“What do you mean?” Lina asked, looking up at Kristina, who was fastening a shoulder of one of Renate’s dresses onto the line with a clothespin.

Kristina paused and looked at the dress in her hands. “It’s such an everyday thing,” she began.  “Part of a normal life.”

“And not a wartime life?” Lina asked her. She’d stopped now, too, and was holding a damp sock in one hand, her other hand in the clothespin bag in the corner of the basket.

Kristina nodded. “This clothesline, the pins, the clothes we wash – that we have a place to wash, and fresh water and soap… To have all of that… I mean, we had that during the war, too, I guess…”

“At home?” Lina asked quietly.  “Before you left?”

“Yes. That’s what I mean.  There was a home – our farm – with clotheslines like this, and the same clothespins, and water and soap… And then suddenly it was gone. Or, rather, we had to leave it. Chose to leave it.”

“I guess there was little of that on the road?”

“None of it.  Even if there was a place to wash our clothes – a stream, say – there was no soap, and no good place to hang things to dry. Just a nearby bush, maybe, or a nail inside a barn, if we were lucky enough to have a place to sleep indoors.  Even then, I was always afraid to do laundry. If we had to pick up and leave in a hurry, maybe there’d be no time to retrieve the damp clothes.  And if they were still damp, then everything else we were carrying would get soaked, too.  Not good in winter. You can’t put your child in a damp sweater!  So, we would mostly just wear the few clothes we had over and over again.  You get a little bit used to the smell and the dirt of it.”

She looked down now at the basket of clean, damp clothes and touched the pile gently with her hand.  Lina placed her hand atop Kristina’s and squeezed it.

“No wonder you don’t mind helping with the laundry, then,” she said finally.

Kristina shook her head and, looking at Lina, she smiled, the new joy inside her peeking out through her eyes and that smile.  “No,” she replied.  “I couldn’t be happier.  If I can wash and hang clothes out to dry, that feels homey to me.  Like I’m back home, not in my old home, of course, but a home.  Where I can feel safe and know that I won’t have to take Ingrid and run off before the clothes are dry.”

“And do you feel safe here?”

“I do,” Kristina said. “I do.” She looked at Lina and smiled again, and then her eyes filled with tears, and she slipped her hand out of Lina’s to wipe her eyes. 

“I’m sorry if I upset you.”

“No, no.  You didn’t,” Kristina told her. “It’s just such a relief being here.  Thank you for your kindness, your whole family’s kindness. I, we… we’re so grateful to be here.”

“I’m glad.  I’m grateful to have you here, too,” Lina said.

Kristina looked surprised. “You are?”

“Oh, yes,” Lina went on, smiling.  “I’ve got no one my age here, and I can’t get around –“

“But Marcus and Peter, they’re closer to your age than I am, and they’re your brothers.”

“Exactly.  They’re my brothers. I never had a sister, I’m tired of all these men bickering around me, and my mother and grandmother are so busy they don’t have time to really talk with me. They treat me like a porcelain doll who’s going to break under the slightest strain.  They think they have to be gentle with me. So they never want to talk about anything important, even if there is a free moment.”

Kristina laughed, then wondered whether she shouldn’t have, but when Lina joined in, she knew it had been okay.

“So, you see,” Lina told her, “I’m grateful you’re here.  I feel we can talk.”

“Me, too,” Kristina replied.  “I was going to apologize for going on about the laundry and our journey. You don’t need to hear that. You have enough to worry about without me piling that on you.”

Here Lina laughed again and pointed to her wheelchair. “Have you forgotten? I’m the cart. Pile it on, Kristina! You said it’s a relief for you to be able to hang up laundry.  Well, it’s a relief for me to hear someone talk about what’s really on her mind, instead of doing what goes on in this family.”

“Which is what?” Kristina asked, although she knew what Lina had had in mind.

Lina rolled her eyes.  “No one wants to upset anyone else by saying anything disturbing, but everyone has his or her own ideas. So it’s all about hinting and hoping someone will read your mind and do what you want them to do.  Just come out with it, I say!”

Now Kristina laughed.  “I’m sorry to tell you this, Lina, but it’s not just your family.  It’s mine, too.” She paused and pursed her lips.  “Was, anyway. I’ve always felt the same way you do.  I’m so tired of being silent, especially about the important things.”

“Me, too,” Lina said, reaching up to take Kristina’s hand again. They stayed that way for a minute or two, looking at each other, feeling the dampness of the clothing each was holding in her other hand, but neither of them minding a bit.  There would be space and time for the laundry to dry, and for conversations between them, too. In that moment, each of them felt she had gained a sister. 

The memory of this conversation came to Kristina as she was falling asleep the night Lina first spoke about God at suppertime. Of course, Kristina didn’t yet know this was what Lina had spoken of.  But what she did know was that her dearest friend had shut her out, choosing not to confide in her about the suppertime conversation, even though it was clear that something had shifted monumentally within her family.  Judging by the shouting she’d heard, by Lina’s reticence, and by Marcus’ failure to come out and say good night to her, it seemed like at least some of the Gassmann-Bunkes had grown tired of hinting and had begun speaking their minds.  And she had missed it.

Sleep was long in coming to Kristina that night, as she lay awake in the bed, doing her best to not wake Ingrid with her restless movements. There they lay, Kristina and Ingrid, in the very same room where generations of Gassmanns and one Bunke had resided before her (plus one more Bunke – just temporarily). But she was unaware of this connection. As a result, despite her deep gratitude for her current position, Kristina felt alone on the homestead, excluded from this family she wanted to call her own.

During this nighttime reflection, Kristina never realized it, but she was by no means alone with Ingrid in the room – for Wolf Gassmann made a point of visiting the low house often. And although his exile from the log home had been self-imposed (and did not even constitute an exile, in fact!) he still felt that he had something to tell this young widow about their joint presence in this dwelling where the family had gotten its start.  There may be strong walls between us and them, he whispered, from his heart to hers, but walls can never keep our spirits apart. We all belong here on this homestead. We all belong to each other.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River: Cast of Characters

Since a couple of readers told me they’d begun creating a Gassmann-Bunke family tree, I’ve put together a list of the main characters (minor characters are indented), with details about their relationships to other characters in the novel. Enjoy!

Ulrich Gassmann (b. 1880) – Gassmann family patriarch. Wife: Renate (Walter) Gassmann. Children: Ethel and Hans Gassmann. Parents: Detlef and Iris Gassmann. Step-   mother: Claudia Gassmann. Brother: Erich Gassmann. Half-sisters: Inna and Monika Gassmann. Grandchildren: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke.

            Wolf Gassmann (d. 1882) – Son: Detlef Gassmann. Grandsons: Erich and Ulrich Gassmann

            Detlef Gassmann (1854-1905) – Father: Wolf Gassmann, Sons: Ulrich and Erich Gassmann. First wife: Iris Gassmann. Second wife: Claudia Gassmann

            Iris Gassmann (d. 1882) – Husband: Detlef Gassmann. Children: Erich and Ulrich Gassmann

            Claudia Gassmann (d. 1919) – Husband: Detlef Gassmann. Step-sons: Erich and Ulrich Gassmann. Daughters: Inna and Monika Gassmann

            Erich Gassmann (d. 1918) – Parents:  Detlef and Iris Gassmann. Brother: Ulrich Gassmann. Half-sisters: Inna and Monika Gassmann.

Renate (Walter) Gassmann (b. 1880) – Gassmann family matriarch. Husband: Ulrich Gassmann. Children: Ethel and Hans Gassmann. Grandchildren: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke. Sister: Lorena (Walter) Beyer. Brother: Ewald Walter

            Ewald Walter – Sisters: Renate (Walter) Gassmann and Lorena (Walter) Beyer.    

Lorena (Walter) Beyer – Sister: Renate (Walter) Gassmann. Brother: Ewald Walter. Husband: Stefan Beyer. Daughter: Brigitte

Hans Gassmann (b. 1901) – Parents: Ulrich and Renate Gassmann. Sister: Ethel Gassmann-Bunke.

Ethel (Gassmann) Bunke (b. 1904) – Parents: Ulrich and Renate. Brother: Hans Gassmann. Husband: Viktor Bunke. Children: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke

Viktor Bunke (b. 1903) – Wife Ethel (Gassmann) Bunke. Children: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke. Parents: Karl-Heinz and Gisela Bunke. Step-mother: Sabine Bunke. Sister: Hannelore Bunke. Half-brother: Walter Bunke.

            Karl-Heinz Bunke (d. 1917) – Children: Viktor, Hannelore, and Walter Bunke. First wife: Gisela Bunke. Second wife: Sabine Bunke .

            Gisela Bunke (d. 1906) – Husband: Karl-Heinz Bunke. Children: Viktor and Hannelore Bunke.

            Sabine Bunke (b. 1887)– Husband: Karl-Heinz Bunke. Sister: Gisela Bunke. Step- children: Viktor Bunke, Hannelore Bunke. Son: Walter Bunke

Marcus Bunke (b. 1923) – Eldest child of Viktor and Ethel Bunke Peter Bunke (b. 1924)–Middle child of Viktor and Ethel Bunke (Edeline) Lina Bunke (1928)–Youngest child of Viktor and Ethel Bunke

Kristina Windel (b. 1923)– Refugee from East Prussia. Husband (deceased): Artur Windel Ingrid Windel (b. 1939)– Parents: Kristina and Artur Windel

Historical figures who appear in the novel:

Bruno Groening (1906-1959) – Spiritual Healer active in Post-WWII Germany

Egon Arthur Schmidt – Assistant to Bruno Groening

Above the River, Chapters 11 and 12

Chapter 11

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            Renate had dinner ready shortly after the Viktor and Hans returned from their trip to the Kropp family in Bockhorn.  Both washed up, and Hans also managed to have a quick word with Ulrich. 

            Viktor had learned the previous day that the seat assignments at meals were permanent: moving clockwise from Ulrich at the head of the table, near the window that looked out into the yard. Ethel came next, with Renate at the other end, nearest the stove, and then Viktor and Hans on the other side.  The table was large, a typical wooden farm table, nothing fancy – certainly no intricate carving. It was wide and long enough to accommodate at least three more people, should the need arise.  Judging by the wear on the table’s top and edges, Viktor guessed that it had been standing in this very spot for many years, decades, probably.  Made of pine, it was nonetheless in good shape, given the softness of the wood. It was old, but had been well cared for. There were only a couple of dents to be seen.

            The meal was similar to the previous day’s dinner, with sausages of a different type. But today’s potatoes had been made into a vinegary salad with a sweet touch and bits of fried onion.  A bowl of radishes – first of the season? Viktor wondered– stood near the plate of cheese and a small bowl with butter for the sliced bread.

            As the men walked in, Ethel and Renate were bustling about the kitchen, setting this or that bowl down, holding the edges with dishtowels to guard against heat or moisture.  The napkins that lay by each plate had been very simply embroidered with a spiral and flower pattern that reminded Viktor of the pillowcase on his bed.

            But any ruminations on those designs had to be set aside for later. As soon as Ulrich took his seat, he shook out his napkin before laying it once again next to his plate, ready for duty. Then he started right in about the morning visit to the Kropps.

            “All went well with the postmaster, I hear?” he asked. It was clear that he was addressing Viktor.

            Hans did not make eye contact with Viktor, turning his attention instead to a nearby sausage.

            “Seemed so to me,” Viktor replied.  He started with a radish, taking a bite once he’d answered.

            Renate, who had not yet been informed of the morning’s goings on, glanced at Hans, recognizing at once that her son’s silence and subdued manner indicated some tension between him and Ulrich.  As Viktor spoke, she shifted her glance back and forth between the two young men, who sat side by side.  Worlds apart, she thought to herself.

            Ulrich nodded.  “To me, too, judging by Hans’ report.”  Hans’ fork paused as he lifted a sausage from the platter, but he said nothing.

            “What made you think to suggest the carving?” Ulrich continued, in a neutral tone.

            Viktor rested his sausage-bearing fork on the side of his plate and shifted a bit on his chair.  “Well,” he began, “it just seemed to me that they would appreciate that kind of detail.”

            “It seemed to you?” Renate asked.  “How do you mean?”  Her tone was curious, not accusatory or suspicious, so Viktor felt comfortable answering.

            Chewing a bite of sausage before he replied, Viktor said, “I just noticed some things in the house.  The flowers, the pattern on the lace curtain, the way the flowers were arranged in the vase.”  He looked from one to the other of them in turn, then continued.  “I had the feeling they like pretty things in the house. I thought that adding the carving to the sideboard would help them feel kind of special with their friends and neighbors.”

            “You just picked it up, right?” Hans said, the beginning of a sneer on his face.

            “That’s right.”  Viktor gave no more explanation, and his tone didn’t betray any annoyance with Hans.

            There was silence for a bit as the family members chewed their food and also chewed over this bit of information.  Then Ethel asked, “How did you pick it up?”  Her sincere curiosity was evident.

            When Viktor glanced at her, seemingly perplexed, she clarified: “What I mean is, was it a feeling?  Or did you hear words? Did you just know?”

            Hans snorted. “Come on, Ethel.  It’s a load of –“

            “Hans!” Renate said sharply, as if Hans were still a boy she could chastise for bad language. But he shifted his tone, out of deference for his mother.

            “All right,” he said.  “But Ethel, do you really believe that’s possible?”

            His sister raised her eyebrows and shrugged. “Could be possible. Why don’t we let Viktor tell us what he means?”

            Hans attacked his sausage and looked at the table, as if to say, Fine. Have it your way.

            “Well,” Viktor began, “It’s not so easy to say.  I notice something, see something, a detail. That gives me a thought. It’s as if I can feel what a client wants, and then I get a thought about how to put that into wood.”

            “Thank you,” Ethel said.  “That’s so interesting.”  She had more questions she wanted to ask, but she knew this was not the time.  She could see Hans’ wide-eyed look. His mouth had fallen open in disbelief.  

            But, surprising Hans, Ulrich nodded.  “I do believe it’s possible to sense things from other people.”  Then he turned his attention to his full plate.

            Or from the trees and plants, Renate thought, but she kept her thoughts to herself.  She did allow a slight smile to come to her lips, and she met Ulrich’s gaze, knowing he’d see it and correctly interpret her expression.

            “I realize maybe I’d have done better to keep what I felt to myself,” Viktor said to Ulrich.  “Seeing as how you and Hans had already worked out that job.”

            Ulrich nodded again. “Maybe.  But it’s true that Kropp and his missus were pleased with your idea. So it looks like it paid to strike while the iron was hot.”

            Hans turned to his father, as if he wanted to object, but then turned back to his potato salad.

            “Next time – ” Ulrich began.

            Next time? thought Hans.  There’s going to be a “next time”?

            “Next time, when you and Hans go to do a first visit with a client, you go ahead and pick up what you pick up, but then discuss it with him and me before we present the plans to them.”

            “Yes, Mr. Gassmann.  Sure will,” Viktor replied, inwardly relieved and outwardly polite and firm in his reply.  “Thank you.”

            Ethel smiled as she looked at Viktor and noticed that he was absently rolling a chunk of potato around his plate in a small loop, the only thing about him that betrayed any lack of composure.

            “I do have a question for you,” Ulrich continued.  “Now, I’ve been wondering,” he asked, with a slight smile, “who will be doing that carving the Kropps are paying extra for?  Because that’s not Hans’ specialty, and not mine.”

            Viktor wiped his mouth with the napkin and felt the embroidery on its corner against his lips.  “I can manage it, Sir,” he said, clearing his throat.

            Ulrich gave a wry smile.  “Well, I sure as –“

            “Ulrich!” Renate admonished him.

            “I sure hope you can, Viktor. Because we have a good reputation here, Hans and I.  I never did an apprenticeship myself.  Learned at my dad’s side.  He was not your average guy. He had his own thoughts about the way things should be, including this house.” He waved his fork, pointing at various parts of the kitchen.  “My father’s father had built the traditional low house for his family.  The one that’s our workshop now.”  He served himself some potato salad and continued.  “That’s what everyone did then.  Still do, as a matter of fact.  But my father, he heard about America, about the West.  God knows where he got the books, but he did.  He read about log cabins.  And when he grew up and took over the forestry job from his father, he took it into his head to build this place to live in.”  He raised his chin, indicating the house they were now sitting in.

            “Grandpa was always a little unpredictable,” Ethel said, a wry smile on her lips.

            “And you hardly knew him,” Hans added.  “He died when you were about two.   Not that I knew him that much longer.  But sometimes it seemed like whatever anyone wanted, he’d do the opposite, just to be contrary.”

            Renate nodded and laughed. “Now, that’s an understatement, I think!  Ulrich, remember the time, when we were first married, when he brought the baby goats into the house – this house – for a few days?  All because Mr. Wagner, down the road toward Bockhorn, said Detlef – that was Ulrich’s father’s name, Viktor – was getting too uppity to have anything to do with the livestock, that that was why he built the log house.”

            “Sure do remember,” Ulrich said.  He pointed to a crescent-shaped dent at one end of the table.  “That’s from one of ‘em.  Dad and I were out in the forest. We came back in to dinner, and the goats were leaping up and down, all over the room, on and off the table.” He laughed.  “And my young wife,” he said, pointing at Renate, “well, she was just standing there by the stove, cooking some stew. Didn’t shoo the goats off. Didn’t say a word.”

            “I knew better,” Renate exclaimed, shaking her head. “Even by then, I knew him well enough. The goats in the house – that was his idea, and I could tell that getting them out had to be his idea, too.  Wouldn’t have done for me to object.”

            “That day,” Ulrich continued,“ he came in for dinner and found the table dented, the stools overturned, the goats’ mess on the floor.  And that was that.”

            Renate nodded.  “Mmhmm.  I think it was the table that did it.  His father made that table, and Detlef was quite partial to it.  I was instructed to always put down a towel under a hot pot.  No scorching of the table.  And then – goat hoof prints!  That was the end of trying to make an impression on the neighbors.”

            “Not that he changed,” Hans said. “Right, Dad?  I mean, he got an idea in his head, and you better not object.  That’s what I recall.”

            Ulrich affirmed this statement with a nod.  “Not an easy man. Not at all. But a good man. With good ideas. At least some of them.”  He smiled.  “But he was too independent and stubborn to sign on for an apprenticeship. Besides the fact that it was expensive – still can be! – and that he’d have to have been away from home, when what was needed was for him to be here and learn the forestry work.  So that’s what he did.  Trained as a forester with his father and learned everything about carpentry from him, too.”

            “Built this house even though your grandpa grumbled, right Dad?” asked Ethel.

            “That’s right. Studied the illustrations in those books, even wrote away to somebody. Who knows who?  Came up with his plans and built the place, using logs from our forest here.”

            “Detlef’s father thought this house was a real waste of good lumber,” Renate said.  “So Detlef said, right until the end of his life.  His father thought the low house was good enough.  But Detlef stuck to his guns.  And it wasn’t about this design being somehow better or warmer or anything like that, either – although it surely takes less upkeep than the low house. More efficient to heat, too.”

            “Even I remember Grandpa gloating every time you had to re-plaster or fix up the workshop,” Hans said, animated by his memories of his grandfather.  “He’d stand by this house and slap his palm against the logs and call out to whoever was working on the repairs in the shop, ‘Never have to do that over here!  This darling will stand forever.  A bit of new moss now and then, and she’s good to go. Take a rockslide and avalanche together to bring her down!’”

            Ethel clapped her hands gleefully.  “That’s right!  That’s right!  I remember one time when I was really tiny.  He walked me over to the outside of the house and told me to push as hard as I could against the log wall.  ‘Come on, girlie, push ‘er over!’ he said. And when I pushed, and nothing happened, and I said, ‘Grandpa, I can’t!’ he said, ‘Well, of course y’ can’t, Ethel, Honey.  ‘Cause this’s the strongest house you’ll ever see.’  And when I protested that I was just a little girl, that of course I couldn’t push down a house, he brought over one of the billy goats and got it to push against the wall. I don’t know how, but he got it to.  ‘Just like the three billy goats gruff, isn’t he?’ he asked me.  And then I was impressed, because I knew how strong the goats were. At least in the fairy tales. If the wall could stand up to them, then it really must be the strongest house in the world.”

            “And it is still standing,” Renate said, nodding.  “I’ve always loved this house. As unusual as it is.”

            “He built it this big?” Viktor asked, amazed.

            Ulrich shook his head.  “Not at first.  The first part was just this one big room.  That room there,” he said, pointing to the bedroom that now occupied one corner of the original house, “it was just curtained off as a sleeping area when my brother and I were little.  He built those walls there at some point. I don’t remember when that was. But then, after my mom passed away… once he and my step-mother got married and there were more of us, he built the two-storey addition, through that door.“  The whole family, plus Viktor, gazed around the room, although everyone except Viktor was intimately familiar with each detail of the original house. 

“The stove and the oven, they were just the way they are now. The fireplace, too.   But next to the fireplace, where there’s the door now, there was just a wall then, and that door, the one that goes to the other part of the house now, it used to be the door to the outside.” 

“Well, it’s sure beautiful, solid work,” Viktor acknowledged.  “Don’t imagine there’s a goat today that could push it down, either.”  He was happy to know the history of the house.  It only strengthened his impression that the Gassmanns were a strong and solid a family, every bit as durable as this house and table.  He felt sure the family’s life was marked by its share of dents. But he was equally sure that they hadn’t destroyed the love and closeness of everyone here, any more than the baby goats had been able to destroy the table.

In fact, Viktor sensed that the story of the dented table, although it had seemingly come up by chance, was meant to communicate something very important to him, even if Ulrich hadn’t consciously been aware of it.  The message Viktor picked up from the story was this: We’ve let you in here, at least for now. But don’t take advantage of us. We won’t tolerate any damage to our precious family.  You’ll be out in a flash, like those baby goats, if you push us too hard or make a mess of things.

            “Your father learned his carpentry skills from his father?” Viktor asked, eager for Ulrich to continue his story. 

But Ulrich turned his focus back to business.  “Yes.  And I learned from him.  No apprenticeship for me, either, just like I said earlier.   But we both learned well.” He paused to look Viktor in the eye, fully cognizant that the rest of the family was aware that they’d reached a serious point in the conversation.  “And I have the feeling – judging by what I saw yesterday, and by your references – that you’ve learned well, too, without a formal apprenticeship.  So, here’s your chance to show us what you can do.”

            Ulrich and Renate exchanged glances. Ulrich knew his wife was wondering what he was up to, being so encouraging to Viktor. 

Viktor, who had not known quite what to expect from Ulrich at this juncture, and so, had begun to feel a bit anxious, felt his pulse slow now, and he nodded.

            “But I thought you didn’t learn carving from your father,” Hans piped up.

            “Not the house carving,” Viktor replied.  “But he started me on the furniture carving from the time I was a tyke.  Don’t know why he trusted me with those tools.”  Here he smiled, shaking his head as he remembered his small hands with the sharp tools. “But he did. And I learned a bit.”

            “Let’s hope it’s enough,” Hans shot back, without even looking at Viktor.  He’d shifted out of the relaxed state he’d been in during the family reminiscences. But Viktor took this change in stride.  He understood now that Ulrich would not hesitate to rescind his work invitation, if he felt it necessary.  And instead of angering him, Viktor somehow found this news comforting, although he didn’t quite understand why. (He was less in tune with himself and his own thoughts and feelings than he was with others’.)  Strong house, strong family. That appealed to him.  He already wanted to be part of that.  That much he was aware of.

            As for Renate, her husband’s response to Viktor surprised her.  She couldn’t recall a time when he had ever reacted positively to someone going against a plan he’d already laid out.  At the same time, she felt a lightness in her husband that she hadn’t noticed in years.  Some small measure of happiness.  And barely a trace of his usual melancholy.

Chapter 12

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            As proud as Ulrich was of the house he and his family lived in, this log home his father had built was also tied to the greatest unhappiness of his childhood years.  Ulrich’s seemingly off-hand mention of the timing of the addition to the house – “once he and my step-mother got married and there were more of us” – had given no hint of what that time in his life had really been like.

            As Ulrich had mentioned at dinner, his father, Detlef, had been stubborn. That’s the way Ulrich always thought of him.  Detlef himself, however, had always considered himself independent, an innovator, a creative thinker, and this at a time when these qualities were not so very valued.  Not that they necessarily were valued now, either, but then, back in the 1880s, not many people who knew Detlef appreciated his creativity.  His first wife, Iris, the daughter of a cobbler in Bockhorn, and mother to Erich and Ulrich, had evidently valued Detlef’s creative approach to life, or at least to his physical surroundings.  Detlef had mentioned to Ulrich more than once how happy Iris had been to move out of the low house and into the log home, where they didn’t have to share their living space with the animals.  Ulrich wondered when his mother had stopped appreciating his father’s creative urges. He knew that she certainly would not have gone for those baby goats in the kitchen! But what about his step-mother? Ulrich didn’t think Claudia had ever loved that side of Detlef. Her main goal in life had been to squelch all creativity – in her husband and in his sons.  That was how it seemed to Ulrich, anyway, as he thought back on his father’s life – at least what of it he himself remembered – that evening as he and Renate lay in bed, she already fast asleep, he far from it.

            Ulrich had lived in the log home all his life. Forty-one years, and counting, during which time he’d experienced a cascade of various feelings and memories connected to these walls that were so solidly built that nothing could push them down.  Many times, Ulrich had wished for a wind or avalanche strong enough to do precisely that, just so that he could build a new home from scratch, one without the negative associations this one brought up for him.

            Ulrich didn’t remember the days before the house was built, of course, but his older brother, Erich, had told Ulrich about it.  Erich was born in the room where Viktor was now staying.  Back in those pre-log cabin days, Detlef’s father (Wolf), Detlef and his wife, Iris, and their young son, Erich ,lived in that room. Everything connected to the wood took place in the rest of the low house, where the small number of animals they owned also lived. 

            Then, as now, the men of the Gassmann family worked the family’s eleven hectares.  Detlef and Wolf looked after the forest and cut a certain number of trees each year.  Some they sold for firewood – the ones not suitable for building or furniture-making – and the rest they sent off to the Schleichert’s mill in Varel. The lumber would come back to them, ready for whatever the local folks contracted with them to build.   

            At least that’s the way things went until Detlef hatched his “scheme”, as his wife took to calling it.He laid it out to Wolf and Iris one day over supper, in 1880.  Visionary that he was (that was his word, although he never uttered it aloud to anyone), this plan had come to him that morning in the forest, in a vision; several visions actually.  He saw a picture in his mind’s eye of their old low house, just as it was now.  But then, he noticed big saws inside the house, where the livestock were now housed, and an expanded workshop in the main area. Next he saw a new house, a small log home like the one he’d seen in a little book about the American West.  Smoke was coming out the brick chimney on the back of the house, just the way it did in the illustration in the book.  Inside the log cabin, he saw a fireplace and stove and room for him and Iris and the whole family to live.

            This vision had come to him while he was notching a cedar, and he immediately understood that the new house was to be built of cedar logs.  He didn’t question where the vision had come from.  Detlef – unlike his son Ulrich, who would later feel so connected to the trees that, had he been the one to receive this vision, he would have definitely identified the cedar tree itself as its source – took these images as a sign from God that he was meant to utterly transform the way his family lived. 

            Detlef’s father, Wolf, was no fan of this idea. But what about Iris? It was Detlef’s vivaciousness that attracted her as soon as she met him.  Back in the days of their courtship, she would have agreed with his portrayal of himself as a visionary: Here was a man with ideas! With plans! She adored that in him. His boundless enthusiasm about whatever he took on contrast starkly with her own family’s staid plodding way of moving through small town life in Bockhorn.  As if wedded to his cobbler’s bench, her father seemed destined to pound nails and cut leather in the same spot for all of eternity.  Detlef couldn’t have been more different: His grand ideas and the sky-high energy with which he strove to bring them into being energized Iris. This Gassmann fellow almost literally swept her away from her boring town life, as she eagerly allowed herself to be drawn into his vision for their life together.  With him, excitement beckoned.  It felt good to her to know someone who seemed always to be in motion, always smiling, always confiding his dreams to her with a kind of conspiratorial giddiness.  With Detlef, she felt she would be part of something exciting! She easily agreed when he proposed to her, but she found it odd that as soon as the wedding had been announced and planned, Detlef seemed to shift his focus to his next big idea, and then to the next one after that…

  Iris spent the months of her engagement imagining what it would be like to live in the fresh air next to the forest, with animals to provide them with fresh milk and eggs and meat, and potatoes and carrots fresh from the soil of their very own garden.  It will be delightful! she concluded. But, five years on, in 1880, with one young son, another baby on the way, and the running of the household resting on her shoulders, she fully realized that she had in no way been prepared for the reality of life in the country as a forester-carpenter’s wife. She was so sick of the mess and smell that came with living under one roof with the animals. And clothing got so much dirtier here than it did when you were living in town! Her idyllic vision of a tidy garden that would miraculously provide vegetables for their table, of goats whose milk would magically transform itself into tasty cheese… Well, let’s just say that the veils were lifted from her eyes within her first weeks on the Gassmann homestead.  How do country wives have time for everything?? Her simple town life as a cobbler’s daughter began to seem not boring, but peaceful and pleasantly predictable.

Nor was Iris prepared for the reality of living as Detlef’s wife. She initially found his boundless enthusiasm endearing, and happily allowed herself to be drawn into discussing and implementing her husband’s various innovations for the homestead.  Wives are supposed to support their husbands, aren’t they? That’s what Iris asked herself whenever Detlef came to the supper table with yet another brainstorm and subjected both her and Wolf to endless details about what he envisioned. 

It would have been tolerable, perhaps, if this happened once or twice a year, but no: It was nearly a daily feature of their lives. By now, in 1880, Iris was already long since aware of a tension between her vision of how a wife should behave in regard to her husband and how she actually felt inside as she moved through her daily routine. By mid-day, she would already be nearly dead tired from caring for Erich and the animals and the garden and doing the cooking and laundry and ….. Then here would come her husband with yet another idiotic scheme. And it wasn’t as if he confined discussion of his flights of fancy to the supper table. Not at all!  Wolf had to hear about it all out in the forest, or while they were working on a piece of furniture. Then, Detlef also insisted on nattering on about everything to Iris quietly as they lay in bed at night, when all she wanted to do was just fall asleep.  Sometimes she did just that, nodding off while nodding to show him she was still paying attention.

But when Detlef started talking about building a log home, about his vision – that’s when Iris began to actually listen to her husband’s ravings.  Before he even had the vision, there were comments here and there about log cabins, as an abstract idea, comments such as, “They’re all over America, you know.” Or, he’d wave a book he’d come by who knows how or where and tell them, “Abraham Lincoln – he was their president, during their Civil War – and he grew up in one!” Next came the suppertime revelation of the vision.  Then, finally, a few months later, he appeared at the table in the evening and waved a thick envelope that had arrived in the mail. “Look!  I managed to get some plans for a log home!” 

At that point, Wolf and Iris realized that things were serious: This idea had gotten farther along than ninety-five percent of Detlef’s previous inspirations.  Iris knew it was in her best interest to give this one some attention.  She started by glancing surreptitiously at the book about Abraham Lincoln when Detlef was out in the forest.  Then she also began perusing the log house plans and, to her surprise, she was intrigued. There were no livestock stalls in these log homes.  Only living space.  Can that really be? Iris took to actively studying the plans, even when Detlef was around.  She began to ask questions: “Where would we cook?” “Would there be a separate sleeping area?” And, innocently, “But where will the animals go?” The answers pleased her.  No animals. A big cooking hearth. A curtained-off sleeping area. And wood floors!  Now it was Iris who kept Detlef up at night talking!  And during the day, Iris’s daydreams about the possibility lent a lightness to her step and brought a smile to her lips. Our own, separate house!  Even if it’s small… That seemed a big step up to her. So, Iris put the full weight of her persuasive powers behind convincing Wolf of the soundness of the “scheme”.

            As for Wolf… It was 1880 now, and he would live only two more years, before succumbing to peritonitis. We’ll never know whether Wolf sensed that he had not long to live, and decided it was time for Detlef to be fully in charge of the family work, or whether Detlef’s plan seemed to him rash and ill-considered.  Whichever it was, Wolf didn’t put up much of a fight.  Just so as to not come across as a complete push-over, he voiced the opinion that there were far better uses for that much wood than to stack it up, one log atop another, especially when bricks were readily available, and they had plenty of building orders.  Faced with this objection, Detlef responded with his own remarks, the ones the Gassmanns shared with Viktor at dinner, about the great strength of the log home he intended to build. The matter was settled. 

Detlef was triumphant.  Iris was thrilled.  For some reason, she imagined that this eccentric log house would somehow be a cure-all for everything that annoyed and angered her about her life on the Gassmann homestead. Iris once again allowed herself to be swept along on the waves of Detlef’s near-manic enthusiasm, huddling over his sketches and kissing him tenderly as he described all the details of their future home to her. 

By the time the house was finished, a few months before Ulrich was born in 1880, Iris already sensed, to her horror, that nothing would change about her life simply by virtue of her shifting her lodging a hundred feet further south.  The livestock still stank, the house was still dirty, despite the wooden floor, and Detlef was talking about new plans now.  Once Wolf died, she became the sole target of Detlef’s wild (as they seemed to her) musings.  She couldn’t bring herself to even pay attention as he spoke, because all she could envision when she did, was that their life would continue in this state of chaos until she finally managed to die. Within eighteen months, Iris had fallen into a deep despair. She was unable to muster the slightest enthusiasm or tenderness for her husband, or for the two little boys she was charged with caring for.  By 1882, she had had enough. 

Her first step upon realizing that she could tolerate no more, was to flee to her parents’ house in Bockhorn.  She might have been better received, had she come with Erich and Ulrich in tow, but she abandoned the boys, leaving the homestead on her own one morning after breakfast. The situation being what it was, Iris’ parents made it clear that she was not welcome to stay with them. They told her sternly that it was her maternal and wifely duty to return to Detlef, to return home. She was not prepared to do this, but couldn’t make anyone understand why not.  How could she explain to them what she didn’t even grasp consciously herself: that she simply did not feel, in her bones or in her heart, that she belonged on that homestead? There was some kind of chasm between her and life there that just couldn’t be bridged.

She should, her parents kept telling her, get down on her knees and thank God for a husband who provided her with such a good home and income. Her sister Claudia, from whom she somewhat naively expected support, inexplicably took their parents’ side.  Thus, rejected (as she saw it) by her entire extended family, Iris left her parents’ home.  In a state of dejection, confusion, fatigue, and helplessness, she somehow decided that the best course of action was to make her way to the house of a young man who had courted her before her marriage to Detlef.  She begged him to take her in.  To everyone’s astonishment – even to Iris’ – he did.

For the next seven months, Iris and her entire extended family were caught up in the very type of chaos that Iris had so hoped to escape by fleeing the Gassmann homestead. As soon as Iris left her parents’ house, her mother and Claudia swung into action: They hurried to Detlef’s side and took up caring for Erich and Ulrich. Detlef’s state could most accurately have been described as confusion.  “Why would she up and leave like that?”he asked his mother- and sister-in-law. “I had no idea anything was wrong…”This, as Iris tried unsuccessfully to explain to her family, was precisely the problem: Detlef never had any idea about anything other than what he wanted to have ideas about.  But Detlef’s in-laws couldn’t see this side of him.  All they saw upon arriving was an upright, family-loving man who was devastated by his wife’s sudden departure and rejection of their children.  “That’s only natural,” Iris’ mother and sister said to each other, shaking their heads sadly and clucking their tongues in sympathy.

The two of them proceeded to take care of all the young children’s needs, and to pick up the slack that Iris left in the wake of her cruel, unwarranted act.  During the weeks they spent on the Gassmann homestead, “putting out Iris’ fire”, as they called what they were doing, they carefully observed Detlef, watching for signs of despair or anger. But they glimpsed neither of these reactions.  Instead, Detlef turned with a frenzy to his work, as if trying to blot out the very memory of his family, despite the fact that his two sons were very much present and in need of care and love.  Iris’ mother later said that it seemed to her that something shut down in Detlef, that it was too painful for him to look at Erich and Ulrich and see Iris in their features.  We can’t say exactly what was going on in Detlef’s mind during this period.  He himself couldn’t have said.  But what we can say, is that this man, who had all along been one to focus intently on his own plans and ideas, now grew gradually even more and more distant from his young sons.

Despite this disturbing state of affairs, Iris’ mother returned to Bockhorn after a few weeks, leaving Claudia on the Gassmann homestead: She saw that Claudia had everything under control and, more important, that her younger daughter wanted to be there with Detlef and the boys. Claudia was convinced – on what basis, she never did say – that Detlef’s state of detachment from his boys would certainly be temporary.  She could certainly stay on until he came out of it. And so, Claudia stayed on at the house, sleeping on a cot near the fireplace, tending the children, and doing her dress-making work there in the log cabin’s one room.

*          *          *

Now, Ulrich’s knowledge of what transpired between his parents in the early months of his life did not come from his own memories, naturally. Rather, they existed in a cobbled-together form consisting of snippets of information passed along by his grandparents, Erich ,and Claudia.  Claudia.  Aunt Claudia, who, within a year and a half of Iris’ abandonment of the family, became Mama. His step-mother.  He grew up calling her Mama, since she was the only Mama he had known – at least consciously. He didn’t know what we know now, that babies can tell these things, tell when the woman who’s caring for them is not their biological mother. So, when, on the day of his actual mother’s abandonment, his aunt Claudia turned up and immediately took over, right with the afternoon feeding (although where did they get the milk???), little Ulrich cried and cried.  Claudia and her mother attributed the cries to hunger. But Detlef somehow sensed – and he was right! – that Ulrich saw Claudia for the imposter she was, not the Mama he was expecting that afternoon. The boy never felt at ease again.  This Detlef knew in his soul, but he never shared this knowledge with another living soul. He just filed it away in his heart and closed that heart off to his family.  The sorrow of what had happened – to Ulrich, to Erich, to himself – was too much for him to bear.

Even on this evening in 1921, so many years after the substitution of mothers had taken place, Ulrich felt a dis-ease deep within him as he sat silently in bed with Renate and mulled over the facts of his early life.  Or what he had been told were the facts.   Erich was the one who clued him in about who Claudia really was – and wasn’t.  One day when Ulrich, at about age four, called Claudia Mama, eight-year-old Erich suddenly burst out with the information that she was, in fact, Aunt Claudia, their real Mama’ssister.  And that their two little sisters, one and three years of age, were not entirely their sisters.  Ulrich, of course, couldn’t begin to fathom how someone could be only partly your sister.  But to this day, he recognized feeling somewhat of an aversion to people when he was told they were someone’s half-brother or half-sister.

Back then – when Erich told him this – that was when Detlef and Claudia came clean and admitted that, yes, Claudia was not his actual mom, but his actual mom’s sister, and that she had come to live with them after his mother died.  That’s all they said, that she died when Ulrich was just a baby.  Erich, despite his pride at being the source of the most shocking fact Ulrich had ever heard in his life, either before or after that day, couldn’t shed any light on how or where or when their mother died.   Erich remembered that one day she was there, and that then she wasn’t there, and that Aunt Claudia and Grandma had shown up.  That Aunt Claudia had just stayed, and somehow he had started calling her Mama, just the way Ulrich did from the time he began to talk. 

  Since the details of Iris’ death were never discussed in their immediate or extended family, examinations of possible explanations for his mother’s death became a constant feature of Ulrich’s mental activity as a boy.  He explored them in his mind, sometimes trying them out on Erich.  Run over by a horse, or a cart?  Food poisoning from eating tainted meat? Knocked down by a falling tree?  Bitten by a rabid dog?  Each time, Erich just shrugged his shoulders. Ulrich often felt angry at this response, convinced that Erich knew, but wasn’t telling him.  But Erich really did not know.

What Ulrich mulled over in his mind in bed this night, for the hundredth or thousandth time, was why he never asked his father or step-mother what had happened to his real mother.  Now, as a grown man, this struck him as odd.  Why did he not just ask?  But he recalled the feeling he grew up with, the internal knowledge that this topic was off limits. So, he spent nineteen years of his life – from age four to age thirty-three – trying to work it out in his mind, the How? of it. In fact, his early fixation on the How? of his mother’s death was most likely the source of his later fixation on the How? of his granddaughter Lina’s accident. This question was so deeply-rooted in his soul and his psyche, that it never, ever, occurred to him to ask himself why it was that he focused so intently on figuring out the Hows? in his life.

Now, in 1921, forty-one-year-old Ulrich sat, propped up in bed, leaning against goose-down-filled pillows, whose cases his loving wife of twenty-one years had lovingly embroidered. Downstairs slept their Ethel and Hans, who were as precious to him as his darling Renate. As he sat, feeling all the love that flowed through the four of them to each other, his eyes filled with tears of gratitude for the unbelievable blessing of this family.  How?, he silently asked himself.  How? did all this happiness come to me?  And How? can I protect it? For he somehow intuited that it would need protecting.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 9 and 10

Chapter 9

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            Despite what he had promised his parents, Hans did not find it easy to give Viktor Bunke a chance.  The tall man, whose hair was sandy-colored, like Ulrich’s, but wavy rather than curly like the older man’s, walked into the Gassmanns’ yard on that day in May, not long after Hans and Ulrich had finished breakfast and headed into the workshop.  Viktor stood in the dirt driveway, a canvas pack on his back, a leather satchel in one hand, and his cap in the other.  For a May morning, it was surprisingly warm, and the dust on his boots and sweat that showed through his worn, white work shirt indicated that he had come a distance and had been walking for quite some time.

            Although two years younger than Hans, Viktor had the presence of someone much older.  Was it a confidence and ease that he’d acquired in the course of several years of wandering for employment, and of valuable experience gained as he worked with a series of masters? Or was it a tense wariness that had developed as Viktor move from place to place in his efforts to support himself? A guardedness based in certain incidents of childhood and war, that had taught him lessons just as valuable as those he learned at the side of those he toiled alongside?  In fact, it was both.  Viktor had a resoluteness to his gaze and facial expressions, and the firmness that characterized his physical body was evident also in his air.  Guarded and, at the same time, open, even somehow charismatic.

No one was out in the yard when he arrived.  This gave him the chance to survey this spot where he’d landed, unobserved by the people who had agreed to take him on and who were, as yet, a mystery to him.

            But, as he cast a glance methodically around the yard, the log home, the low house, the goats in their pen, the chickens, the woodpile, the line with its bag of clothespins awaiting today’s laundry, and the garden, the haze of mystery began to dispel for Viktor.  Good, solid people, he concluded. Everything in complete order, despite the recent war, despite the shortages.  These Gassmanns had held it all together.  A good sign, he thought.  There might be much to be gained from working and living here. Viktor breathed in and caught the mingled scent of the animals, the wood, the morning’s breakfast, and the young garden, still damp from the previous night’s rain. He felt a calm and lightness here that surprised him. He even had trouble identifying it at first, since it had been such a long, long time since he’d sensed anything like it. He felt joy, too. 

            Hearing voices coming from the low house, Viktor turned to walk in that direction.  But by then, Renate had seen him from the kitchen window. So had the brown and white dog that had emerged from the low house, tail wagging.  Dog and matriarch approached Viktor from two directions, both walking at a leisurely pace, both seemingly friendly in intent.  Viktor consciously softened his face and bearing a bit as he tipped his cap to the matriarch.

            “Mrs. Gassmann?” he asked. “I’m Viktor Bunke, come to work for Mr. Gassmann.”

            “Yes, welcome, Mr. Bunke. We’re expecting you.”  She took him in with a quick glance.  “You must have gotten out early this morning.”

            “Yes, Ma’am.  I slept overnight in Varel and then set out.”

            “Have you eaten?” 

            “A boiled egg and a roll.”

            Renate nodded, and her mouth formed something a bit reminiscent of a smile. “Well, that’s a start.” She indicated the low house with a vague motion of her arm. “Ulrich and our son, Hans, are in the workshop.  Come on, I’ll take you to them.”

            She led him through the small, side door of the workshop. Introductions were made, and all three men took stock of each other openly, but kindly, first with their eyes, and then through words.  But even as the first words were being exchanged, Viktor already felt that he would be able to work with Ulrich and Hans. He could tell that he had correctly intuited their forthrightness from his initial survey of their homestead. Their kindness was evident, too. Less so in Hans, who, though he warmly shook Viktor’s hand, held back in a way that Viktor noticed, but didn’t take personally.  A little caution is a good thing these days, he thought.  He, himself, had the habit of bringing more than a little caution to every encounter. 

            “Here’s where we work,” Ulrich said, moving further into the workshop. He led Viktor into the large, open area full of neatly-arranged and organized wood – blocks, planks, turned pieces, pieces waiting to be turned – workbenches, woodworking equipment, a stretch of wall hung with tools, and a section of counter occupied by papers stacked in piles and weighted down with stones, and two projects in progress. Viktor followed Ulrich, taking note of the workshop’s contents, and of its master, too.  Ulrich had a heaviness of spirit to him, despite being physically rail-thin, a melancholy that translated into a certain ponderousness of movement.  As if he were one of the tall pines that were his charges, rooted to the ground, but vulnerable to toppling due to shallow roots.

“Come on,” Ulrich said, once he’d completed the general tour.  “I’ll show you where to stow your gear.  He turned around and walked back past the small side door.  “That’s the store room,” he said, pointing to the room on the left, where Wolf had lived out his last years, where Ulrich had ridden the sawhorses at his grandfather’s encouragement. Ulrich opened the door of the second door at this end of the workshop and stepped through a doorway into the large, corner room.  It had one window, Viktor noted, on the outside wall that faced the yard, and a small wood stove.  He saw the simple, but solidly-built wooden bed frame with a pieced quilt and wool blanket atop a mattress that seemed soft when Viktor sat down on it later.  A pillow in an embroidered pillowcase lay propped up against the headboard.  In the corner stood a similarly plain chair and table, with a kerosene lamp and matches atop it.  On a nearby washstand: a tin basin and large water pitcher. Two towels – one narrow, short, and thin, one thicker, wider, and longer, hung from pegs protruding from the underside of the washstand’s top.  Several more pegs on the wall beneath one long shelf just inside the door completed the décor.

“Your room,” Ulrich announced.  “Pump just out your window there.  Outhouse across the yard.” 

Viktor nodded. He’d seen them both when he arrived.  “Thank you. Are you sure you can spare me this much space?”

“Unless you’d rather sleep in the hay loft, you’re welcome to it,” Ulrich replied, smiling, but still with a hint of the melancholy.

“I’m grateful,” Viktor told him.  He meant it.  This room was a great improvement over the bare-bones lodgings he’d held in his previous workplaces: drafty, unclean, and generally miniscule spaces. They often had no real bed and barely any bedding, much less bed linens.

“You’ll take your meals inside with us,” Renate told him, rising up on her tiptoes to speak to him from behind Hans’ shoulder. They were both standing in the doorway.  When she spoke, Hans turned sharply to look at her, too surprised to even try to hide his annoyance.  He said nothing, but Viktor got the message.

“I’m happy to eat out here,” he told them.  No use making ripples right at the outset.

“Nothing of the sort.  That’d be more work for us,” Renate joked.  “Bringing the food out, taking it back in. No, you’ll take your meals with us.”

She didn’t return Hans’ gaze, and he realized, when he saw his father nod, that Ulrich and Renate had come to this decision earlier, without discussing it with him or Ethel.  Okay, give him a chance, he thought to himself.  You said you would.

“That’s very kind,” Viktor said. He meant that, too.  He was, in fact, stunned by this.  As stunned as Hans was, and for a similar reason, it turns out.  Why? Hans thought.  Why would you let this stranger into our home? To sit at our family table? 

This is basically what Viktor was wondering, too.  Why be so kind to me? They don’t know me.  No reason yet for them to show such kindness.  But it was settled. 

During his first conversation with these members of the Gassmann family, Viktor noted in them varying degrees of the calm and lightness that he’d perceived upon entering the yard, but only the barest hint of the joy he’d picked up on in those first minutes. Who is the joyful one in this family?

            For the rest of the morning, Ulrich thoroughly acquainted Viktor with everything in the barn, discerning, in the process, Viktor’s knowledge of tools and methods, but all in a very gentle way.

“Not a test,” Ulrich assured him.  “Just so I’ll know what you know and what you don’t.”   

This comment astonished Viktor, although he didn’t show it in his expression. He just nodded. The men he’d formerly worked with had also wanted to figure out right away what skills he did or didn’t have. But, without exception, they had met him with gruffness and suspicion.  One told him outright, “Don’t try to put anything over on me, Son.  I’ll find out your weakness soon enough, no matter what you do. Hiding them’ll just make things harder for both of us.  Mostly for you.”  Being addressed as “Son” by a man who clearly felt no affection for him felt, for a moment, until he stuffed the hurt deep down inside, like a conscious attempt to wound him.  This conversation took place less than a year after his father, Karl-Heinz, died on the battlefield, and Viktor was still feeling that loss keenly at this point.  At least when he allowed himself to do so, which was rarely.

Ulrich knew that Viktor had worked with a variety of carpenters, both masters and journeymen, over the past three years, but not as part of any formal apprenticeship.  And that he’d also spent some time earlier, working at a factory in Oldenburg during the last year of the war, before he’d been drafted.  Nothing connected to carpentry at all, but, rather, a way to make more money for his family back in Schweiburg, since his father was gone.  That’s how Viktor had told it, although he hadn’t explained in what way his father had been “gone”.  And even though Viktor hadn’t served as an official apprentice, he had supplied Ulrich with letters from the men he’d worked for and with. They attested to his fine skills and good work ethic.  Far more than a lot of men had these days, Ulrich reasoned.  An eager and decent worker’s hard to come by. And so, Ulrich took him on.  But the only way to get a sense of what Viktor knew, was to put tools and wood into his hands and see what he did with them.  So, he’d hand Viktor this or that piece of scrap wood and ask him to plane or trim or measure and cut it for this or that purpose.

For the first time in the years he’d been working away from Schweiburg – he wouldn’t have referred to that town as “home” anymore, since he hadn’t lived there since his father’s death in 1917 – Viktor didn’t feel nervous about this process.  Something in Ulrich’s tone allowed him to take the older man’s words at face value.  Some master carpenters had said very similar words to Viktor, but they had always meant something different: It was as if they each were setting out to catch him in some kind of lie about his skills.  Pleasant words, but with a threatening intent underlying them.  Viktor had grown very skilled at ferreting out people’s true intent – the one that lay behind or beneath their words – and he had so often found that intent to be critical or even malevolent.  But with Ulrich Gassmann… Here Viktor felt that the words and the intent matched: kindness.  So, as he worked away, to show this new master what he was capable of doing with the various tools, Viktor made no effort to cover up the gaps in his knowledge or skill.  After all, he knew that at 18, he couldn’t be expected to have already mastered every instrument and technique.  He knew that, but Ulrich was the first man he’d worked for who also seemed to recognize that.  At one point, his mind drifted a bit, and he wondered, Who are these people? How did I land here? And, Now what?

Hans watched the non-examination with an eye that was just as sharp as his father’s, but more colored by a quickness to pinpoint lack of skill and criticize it. He had something more in common with Viktor’s previous employers, but, since he wasn’t actually in the position of being Viktor’s employer, or even supervisor, he tried to be as accommodating as he could see his father was being.  He didn’t utter a single word.  Give him a chance.  But, in his mind, Hans noted down Viktor’s every shortcoming (and Hans did see them as shortcomings) for future reference – as ammunition, should he decide he needed to employ it.

*          *         *

            The Gassmann men and their new helper were summoned to the mid-day meal not by the clanging of some heavy bell, but by the ringing of Ethel’s voice.  Viktor felt her presence before he saw her.  Not that he knew who she was, of course. Or at least, not in his mind.  But he recognized her in his soul, by her voice.  Viktor and Ulrich were standing at one of the workbenches, their backs to the open double door, when Ethel spoke to them ,quietly, in a lilting tone.

            “Dinner is on.” 

Three words.  Viktor didn’t need to turn around to see who was there. He knew who it was: the source of the joy and lightness that he’d felt upon arriving in this place.  This same feeling came over him so strongly again now that he didn’t want to move, lest the kindness fade.  He paused before turning around, as if continuing to study the plans Ulrich had been showing him for the wardrobe he and Hans had gotten an order for.  But really, he was just noting the feeling of that voice and continuing to take in the energy that flowed from it. A few seconds later, he began trying to picture in his mind how these features of energy and sound might be reflected in the young woman’s physical appearance.

Ulrich had already set down his pencil, and Hans was on his way toward the door.  When Viktor didn’t move and didn’t even acknowledge the announcement, Ulrich clapped him on the shoulder.

“You must be hungry. I know I am. Come on.”

Then Viktor turned.  Ethel had already started to leave, too, so he caught only her profile in the doorway. The sunlight outside illuminated the edges of the curly blonde hair she’d pulled back in a braid, and highlighted the edge of her forehead, nose, parted lips, and her chin that seemed to slightly recede.  An angel, he thought, at the sight of her hair, but not just because of the hair.  He knew for certain that he had never sensed such kindness and joy from anyone, whether directed at him or someone else.  And he was certain that only angels would be that kind to anyone who had just happened to turn up.

*          *         *

            Dinner was as satisfying and tasty as this family was congenial, in Viktor’s estimation.  Soft farm cheese and bread, pickles, boiled potatoes, sausages.  All very simply prepared. But, as Viktor had learned in the past three years, first in the army and then at the various lodgings he found during his itinerant work, simple food could be slop, or delicious, or somewhere in between.  Rarely had he experienced delicious food in the past three years.  Many of his fellow workers blamed this on the war, on the constant food shortages.  But Viktor didn’t accept this. He was convinced that when the people doing the cooking were happy, most anything they cooked was tasty, even if it was prepared with the most basic ingredients. 

He gained his first clue about this in his very own household. When his step-mother, Sabine, first came to them – back before she became his step-mother and, was, instead, just his aunt – she made the most delectable stews and breads and pastries. She had a way with half-sour pickles.  No one else’s in the neighborhood could match hers.  But after Viktor’s father went off to war, Sabine’s dinners lost their spark, almost overnight.  Near the end, they became practically inedible.  Viktor’s siblings, Hannelore and Walter, noticed it, too, but being younger than Viktor, they couldn’t see past the war shortages down to the deeper explanation that Viktor detected.  He could easily understand people in that way, see connections others didn’t.  He’d always been able to do so, from the time he was little.  He was keenly aware of what others needed and wanted, even when they themselves didn’t or couldn’t articulate this, and without even consciously trying to figure it out. He just knew.  And he gradually learned to make good use of what he was able to sense in people.

Here, in the Gassmann home, the cooks were happy.  Even if Viktor had not ever met Renate or Ethel, he would have been able to tell this from the first mouthful of boiled potatoes. Yes!  Even just boiled potatoes contained the joy he felt coming from Renate. But it was when he tasted the cheese and the bread that he sensed Ethel’s hand – and her vivaciousness – in their preparation.  But Viktor’s ruminations did not prevent him from taking part in the dinnertime conversation.  Indeed, his analyses took place on the intuitive level, while he was listening and talking with the family.

“Your father had a carpentry workshop in Schweiburg?” Hans asked him at one point, just as Renate handed Viktor the plate of sausages, and urged him to place another on his plate.

“That’s right,” Viktor replied, nodding. At the same time, he was staring at the sausages, amazed, even before he tasted them. There had been no sausages like this in the other places he’d worked.  He’d been lucky to have dry scraps of boiled meat.

“Gone now?” Hans continued.

Ethel, sitting next to him at the table, wasn’t pleased with the questioning. It wasn’t that she felt any need to protect Viktor. She certainly didn’t feel one way or the other about him yet. But she did feel it was simply bad manners to interrogate the new woodworker over what might well be his first good meal in weeks, if not months.

“Goodness, Hans!” she laughed.  “Can he at least have a bite between questions?”

She turned her gaze toward Viktor, who was sitting across from her, next to Hans.  Her father sat at one end of the table, her mother at the other end, which meant that Viktor was sitting nearest Renate. 

He put down his fork that had just moved a second sausage off the platter, raised his gaze from the food, and smiled. “Questions are fine. No problem. Maybe I’ll be able to ask some, too.”

Hans’ eyebrows went up, and then he knitted his brows. “What questions might you have?”

Viktor sliced off an end of one sausage, but waited to put it into his mouth until he’d finished speaking.  “Well, you and Mr. Gassmann have given me a good tour of the the workshop and the projects you’re working on, but I’m wondering who’s responsible for the nuts and bolts of this feast.”

Hans shook his head and suppressed a frown.  Christ.  Does the man really have to try to flatter his way into the household at the very first meal?

But Viktor had correctly surmised that both Renate and Ethel would be pleased by his sincere – if also calculated – inquiry. And he was taking the equally calculated risk of seeking to establish a good connection with them from the start, even if this ruffled Hans’ feathers a bit.  He’d make it up to Hans later, in other ways.  That wouldn’t be a problem.

“Oh, Ethel’s the baker in the family,” Renate answered.  “And I turned the cheese over to her a couple of years ago already.” 

Viktor raised a piece of bread that he’d spread with the soft cheese, as if toasting Hans’ sister.  “And you, Mrs. Gassmann, what’s your specialty?  Are the sausages yours?”

Renate nodded.  “When Ulrich brings down a boar, or my sister’s farm slaughters a pig, then I get busy.  On sausage days, it’s all hands on deck,” she explained, and Ethel nodded.

“Those days,” Ulrich joked, with a wink, “seems I’ve always got to be out in the forest with a tree that needs felling.”

Viktor saw Ulrich’s eyes lighten up when Renate spoke, and he felt his own heart lighten a bit as he witnessed this bit of family intimacy. Clearly, the parents loved each other very much.  Whatever the source of the husband’s melancholy was, it wasn’t Renate.  They were the kind of husband and wife who would manage to die within days of each other, unable to bear the separation brought about by death. He’d always heard of such loves, but had never witnessed one in his life. Aunt Sabine’s fading culinary skills were the closest he’d witnessed to such a thing.

“And you?” he asked Hans.  “You don’t mind the sausage making?”

Hans shrugged.  “Lots of carving of the meat to be done, chopping.  I like to eat ‘em, so I might as well use the ax and knives.  And I don’t have to measure twice and cut once with the pork bones!” 

The three woodworkers laughed, and the women smiled, pleased that these men were already sharing carpentry-related jokes.  With the mood now lightened, Viktor decided he could throw Hans a bone.

“You asked about my father’s shop,” he said.

Hans nodded.

“Well, you’re right. It’s gone.”  He stopped and took a bite of potato, but everyone could tell he would continue once he’d swallowed it.

“We had a plan, my father and I. From when I was a boy. He made furniture, but what he really loved, what he was really good at, was carving. Gingerbread house kind of thing.  He’d fill in with furniture-making when the other work was slow.”

He looked from Ulrich – gauging the level of the older man’s respect for that kind of work, which he could immediately see was very high – to Hans, in whose eyes he detected a certain skepticism.  He correctly surmised that Hans was trying to determine, by running through in his mind all the possibilities, whether Viktor was any good at the carvings. Whether he should feel threatened by this young man whose confidence made him seem so much older than his eighteen years.  But Viktor allayed his fears. Or, at least, those particular fears.

“I never got to learn that from him, except for the most basic of skills.  Like I said, we had a plan: I’d finish school and apprentice with him, then go off on my journeyman’s walz, learn a bigger range of skills. Then, three years and a day later, I’d come back and we’d run the shop together. Bunke and Son.”  Viktor paused, seeming to look thoughtfully at the one remaining sausage on his plate.

“And then the war happened?” Ethel asked quietly.

No one prompted Viktor further. They all turned their attention to a potato, a bit of butter, or an appealing pickle, allowing him to pick his own time to go on.

Finally, fork still poised above an edge of his plate, Viktor nodded.

“My father enlisted right at the beginning. Convinced he’d be home by Christmas.”

“Like everyone,” Ulrich said.

Viktor nodded. “Enlisted at the beginning. Killed in action, August of ’17.”

No one spoke.  The Gassmanns knew any number of similar stories about men from their area, about their own relatives. Different dates, but essentially the same outcome.

“Then I was drafted. Beginning of October, 1918.  Five weeks into boot camp when it ended.  I came home.”

Hans felt a sudden sense of relief upon hearing this.  At least this Bunke’s not some decorated war hero come to show me up with his military prowess.

“And the rest of your family?” Renate asked softly.  “Who do – did you – have?”

“Lost my mother when my sister Hannelore was born. I was three.  My mom’s sister came to help us.  Became my step-mother.  My half-brother was born two years later.”

Viktor stopped speaking without clarifying who was or was not still among the living and turned his attention back to his plate. “This is the most delicious food I’ve had in years,” he said to them all.  He meant it.  He was also happier than he could recall feeling for many years, perhaps even since he was a young boy, before his mother died.  What is it about this place? These people? He couldn’t explain it, but he could detect the joy inside him.  He had no doubt that it resided most powerfully in Ethel. That he’d already determined.  But was that all there was to it?  How could she alone infuse the entire place with such joy?  Then again, he reminded himself, as he took his last bite of her bread and cheese, She is an angel.

Follow-up questions hung in the air. How could they not?  But no one could bring themselves to ask them. Not even Hans, who was, not for the first time since the war had ended, grateful to be sitting at his own table, alive, with his living father, even though the war had left its scars on both his body and his mind. His spirit, too.   Give the man some peace, he thought.  He needs it.  We all do.

Chapter 10

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

Viktor woke early, happy and well-rested, with a feeling of gratitude for a comfortable bed and for the meals that had nourished him the day before.  It was a new sensation, and one he welcomed, after three years of sleeping on straw mattresses with thin, itchy blankets over thin, scratchy sheets – if there even were any sheets in the first place.

Lying on his side, he caught sight of the embroidery on the edge of the white pillowcase. He brought it into focus: a whimsical pattern of small blue flowers punctuating an undulating design of green plant tendrils and leaves.  It made him smile.  So did the quilt that had kept him warm all night, despite the spring chill.  Pieced together of mismatched scrapsof fabric of varying sizes and shapes, its design, so lacking in geometrical order, surprised him.  He’d seen so-called crazy quilts now and again, but here there was an underlying artistry he hadn’t seen before.  The quilting pattern itself seemed unusual, too. Instead of running around the edges of the pieces, or in some fixed and regular design, the white stitches that joined the quilt top to the bottom and the stuffing traced a series of spirals of seemingly random placement and size.  Viktor sat up in bed and leaned over to study the quilt, bringing this or that part of it up close to his face.  Yes, reminded him of a shallow river seen from above: rocks of various shapes clustered together, and the water swirling above and between them.  Solidity and fluidity combined.  Definitely Ethel’s creation. No wonder he’d slept so well.

*          *         *

            After breakfast, out in the workshop, Ulrich laid out the plan for the morning.

            “The Kropp family wants a sideboard. Hans is headed over there this morning to work out the final arrangements with them and get the first payment.  You go along, too. You’ll see how we do things.”

            Viktor nodded.  “This okay to wear?” he asked Ulrich, indicating his neat, but worn, white work shirt and black, bell-bottomed corduroy work pants – with the red seams inside – his one nod to the pre-war dream he had cherished of joining the ranks of the journeymen carpenters. 

Some men he’d encountered in recent years had derided him for adopting a version of the journeymen carpenters’ “uniform”, since he was, in fact, not one of them.  Why “impersonate” them – and incompetently, at that, since his “getup”, as they often called it, lacked the flat hat and vest and belt buckle emblazoned with a carpenter’s square? Not to mention the fact that his left ear lobe showed no sign of the requisite earring, in the form of a nail hammered through the ear before the journeyman set off on his travels.  But Viktor always replied that he wore these clothes to show his respect for the trade, and to express his hope of one day officially joining the ranks of his travelling fellow carpenters. 

The fact that Viktor had persisted in dressing this way for several years now, despite the flack he caught for it from actual journeymen and even from some of the masters he trained with, could have indicated stubbornness, or a lack of respect for tradition and rules in this society that so demanded that its members do what was expected.  Or even simple-mindedness.  But spend even a little time with Viktor, and you would understand that he was in no way feeble-minded. Far from it.  Certainly, there was some stubbornness, but not the type born of a simple desire to assert one’s own opinion or desires without any sense of underlying purpose or reason.  Viktor was assertive.  And goal-oriented. Was he calculating? Definitely.  But not entirely in the way you might think.  If you looked at the course of Viktor’s life, and the actions he’d taken thus far, you’d see that there was a reason for each step he took, probably even for each sentence he uttered. A desire to elicit a certain response.  But you’d be mistaken if you concluded from this that Viktor always acted with an eye solely toward self-benefit.  Or that he was always consciously aware of the reasons and desires motivating his choices.  Calculation can take place not simply on the level of the conscious mind, but also on the soul level, and on the heart level.  Thus, for a variety of reasons, both known and unknown to Viktor, both consciously understood and understood on the soul and heart levels, Viktor stuck to his habit of the white shirt and black corduroy pants of the journeymen carpenters.

            “Yes, that’ll be fine,” Ulrich replied, smiling slightly.  “We don’t dress like dandies to discuss orders. Don’t want the customers to think we’re asking too much for the job – so that we can buy fancy clothes.” Ulrich glanced at Viktor’s pants, but not to chastise him.  He recognized the trade pants and appreciated that this young man showed his pride in his profession by wearing part of the wandering tradesmen’s “uniform”, even though he had been unable to follow his intended path.  Viktor sensed Ulrich’s tolerance in his voice and his words, and appreciated this.  He’d learned, over the past few years, that a master’s response to his choice of work clothes was a good barometer of how the man would treat him going forward.

            Hans came into the barn wearing just everyday work clothes, too, albeit cleaner than Viktor’s.  Hans also recognized the traditional carpenters’ pants Viktor wore, but he, unlike his father, saw them as a sign of deception.  After all, Viktor was not a journeyman and had, in fact, barely cobbled together something only vaguely resembling an apprenticeship.  What’s he trying to make himself out to be?    There was something about Viktor’s choice of the pants, in particular, that made Hans suspicious of him. Questions for another time, he told himself.

He and Viktor were turning to head out when Renate walked in.

            “It’s laundry day,” she announced, addressing Viktor. “What do you have for me?”

            Thinking she must have been speaking to Hans, Viktor didn’t reply immediately. But then he saw clearly that she was looking at him.

            “Come on.   We haven’t got all day. The water’s already near to boiling.” And she held her hand out to him.

            Taken aback, he opened his mouth to object, but then thought the better of it.  He quickly collected his two other shirts, his socks and underwear – although he hesitated at first, to hand over the latter, out of a sense of privacy and modesty – and his spare pair of pants. All grimy from months in other peoples’ houses, where he’d had access only to small, enameled tubs and cold water for washing. 

            “Thank you,” he said simply, handing his bundle to Renate.

            “Here I do all the laundry. Don’t want anyone messing with my order, hanging things every which way on hooks in the workshop to dry.”  Her voice was strong and matter-of-fact, even a little rough, but she couldn’t disguise the kindness beneath it.  Viktor nodded and smiled.  Who are these people??

             “Wouldn’t think of messing with your order, Mrs. Gassmann,” he assured her. Which wasn’t actually true, although he never thought of his actions as messing.  They were just what he did.

*          *         *

            The client they were headed to visit – Johann Kropp, the postmaster in the small town just to their west – lived only a few miles from the Gassmanns’ place, so Hans and Viktor walked.  It was less than a quarter mile from the Gassmanns’ to the so-called “main road”, Plaggenkrugstrasse, the one Viktor had walked in along the day before, and then they headed in the opposite direction from Varel. The long expanse of woods along which they walked, looked the same to Viktor as the forest he had passed the day before:  a sea of old pines and spruce, with stands of birch nearer the stream that passed through the land. There were many beeches, too, and oaks.  These latter, through their beech nuts and acorns, along with the deer and boar that would come to feed on them, had helped sustain the Gassmann family during the war.  They’d been able to sell the acorns to neighboring farmers (or just pass them along, in the case of Renate’s family’s farm, now run by her sister Lorena and her husband) to feed the pigs. The beechnuts they sold in Varel and Bockhorn, where they were pressed for the oil. Hans told Viktor all of this as they made their way toward Bockhorn: the history of his family’s connection to this forest.

            “It’s eleven hectares,” he said, “a bit larger than most private forests around here,” he added with pride.

            “Your family’s owned it for a long time?” Viktor asked, his voice and demeanor displaying the proper level of respect and awe, which he also genuinely felt. His own family had never had any land. He didn’t know what it meant to stand on earth that belonged to your family. What must it feel like to have a sense of home like that? Viktor had never felt firmly rooted anywhere. Always a transplant, and one seemingly ever in transit. No wonder Hans is so protective of his family and their space, Viktor mused.

            Hans nodded.  “Three generations. I’m the fourth.”  And whereas his gait, when they’d first started out, had been a little slow, now, as he began speaking of the forest, his steps grew lighter and quicker. Viktor had noted that Hans’ right leg was weaker than his left, and had silently adjusted his own pace to match Hans’, not wanting to let the other man know he’d noticed it.  But he tucked the fact away for future inquiry.  The war? A forest accident?

            “Big forest, big job: keeping an eye on the trees, seeing which are sick, deciding which can be cut and turned into firewood or furniture or outbuildings.”

            Viktor, although he understood woodworking, knew little about the nature of the wood before it came to him in the form he’d use for furniture making. Certainly, his father had taught him which types of wood were most suitable for which kinds of projects, but that was the extent of it.  Now, walking these miles along the edge of the forest, he felt drawn to learn about its inhabitants.

            “And that knowledge, the forestry, I mean.  That was passed down?” he asked Hans, in a tone that kept his true, strong interest hidden and suggested that the question was purely casual.

            “Yep.  From my grandfather to my father, and from my great-grandfather to my grandfather before that. And so on,” he explained.  “And on down to me.  We all of us grew up with these trees as our many brothers and sisters.” He smiled and shook his head, as if remembering something.

            “What was that like?” Viktor inquired. He needn’t have done any prompting, though.  It was clear that Hans was happy to reminisce.

            “From the time I was a couple of years old, I’d into the forest with my dad.  That was back in the days before the war, when we had a little more help.  Things were quieter then. He’d take me through the forest, teach me all the names of the trees.  Teach me about the lichens and how the beeches decide when to put out their nuts or when to wait ‘til the next year.”

            “So you’ll be continuing the family tradition?” Viktor asked.

            Hans shrugged.  “I loved growing up with the trees. But I love the wood more.  The actual furniture making. Building something with the wood once it’s cut.”  He turned to Viktor, feeling more expansive and relaxed, now that he could see his companion’s sincere interest.

            “Just ask Ethel,” he continued.  “She’ll tell you.  By the time she was two – I was five then – I was taking her out into the woods, teaching her all the names, too.  It was kind of like a game. She’d point to a tree and I’d tell her what it was. Then I’d quiz her when we came to another one further along.  Same with the lichens and the mushrooms. The bugs, too. She’d always ask me what the bugs were. Kept me on my toes.  I didn’t know them all, of course. Christ, I was just a tyke myself!  But we’d haul a live specimen back home and ask Mama and Papa.  You can imagine how that went over!”

            Both men laughed, very genuinely, the two of them now gazing at the trees on the edge of the forest with affection (on Hans’ part) and curiosity (on Viktor’s).

            “When did you start with the carpentry?” Viktor asked.

            “Age seven, I’d say.” Then he added, “Honestly!” when Viktor raised one eyebrow.  “Not fancy furniture or anything. Lean-tos in the forest first.  Ethel would help me.  I’d tell her what size fallen branch I was looking for – ‘as long as your bed’ or ‘as big around as your ankle’ – and she’d find it and bring it to me.  We spent a lot of hours in those huts, as we called them.  We collected moss for a soft floor, more branches or a fallen tree trunk for a bench.

            “We graduated to a tree house… When?” He paused, and then stopped walking for a few moments, as he calculated.  “I think I was nine, Ethel six. Father and I built it in a beech tree. Hexagonal, with railing, and an overhanging roof of branches, with some thatch. And a rope ladder with rungs knotted every foot along its length.”  He showed with this hands the spacing of the rungs.

            “Now, Ethel, she wasn’t happy with the ladder,” he continued.  “But she loved that treehouse.  We spent hours and hours up there when we were young.”

            Viktor smiled and looked into the forest as Hans continued talking. He imagined what it would have been like to have that kind of childhood: a treehouse, and a father to teach you everything about the forest – about your family’s forest.   A sister you could have those kinds of adventures with.  In short, a happy home, a happy childhood.  Clearly, that was what Ethel and Hans had had.  Viktor barely noticed the constriction that began rising up in his chest as Hans told of his childhood – he’d grown so skilled at pushing it out of his consciousness, that it barely registered any more.  And yet, something did register: a feeling of wanting to be like these people. Joyful, in a harmonious family filled with love. This was something outside Viktor’s experience, and he sorely wanted it.  Not that he allowed that thought to take clear shape in his mind, either, but it was there, in his soul.  And this thought – this deep heart’s wish – pulled his gaze to the forest and its depths, as if he might somehow catch a glimpse of one of the long-toppled lean-tos where Ethel and Hans had played on a bed of moss, the air filled with the buzzing and chirping of the beetles and bugs whose names the two children knew.

*          *         *

The Kropps lived in a two-storey half-timber house adjacent to the post office.  Viktor wondered, when Johann Kropp opened the kitchen door and they stepped inside, whether Kropp had become postmaster out of a love of order, or whether he had acquired this trait from his work in the post office.  Either way, the man and his work seemed to Viktor a perfect match:  Even in the entranceway to the kitchen, every cap, apron, coat, boot, and glove had its own section of the wall. Gloves lay in small, shallow boxes on shelves here, while caps hung up above the shelf, each on its own peg.  Work gloves had separate boxes from ones worn to keep out the cold.  Scarves also hung on pegs, several to a peg.  Next were coats, also on individual pegs, neatly lined up, short ones to the left, longer ones to the right.  It was as if everything was arranged to be donned in order as the residents made their way out of the house: coat, scarf, cap, gloves.  Boots and shoes were lined up beneath the coat hooks. Viktor wondered which the Kropps were in the habit of putting on first: shoes or coats?  Either way, he knew that they always did it in the same order, and that someone in the household had arranged the outerwear this way out of a desire for efficiency and to avoid wasting energy thinking about such mundane concerns. This efficiency had been fine-tuned by the ordering of men’s gear on the left side of the entranceway, and women’s on the right.  There was no chance whatsoever of Mr. Kropp going out in Mrs. Kropp’s cap.

Even so, Viktor was struck by something not entirely utilitarian about the entranceway. The pegs were painted different, bright colors, and they were also color-coded: say, red for scarves, green for coats.  Surprisingly, though, the colors seemed to have been randomly assigned. And above each peg, a single flower, surrounded by leaves, had been painted on the wall as a decoration. 

Viktor was still pondering this seeming frivolity as Mr. Kropp showed the two furniture makers into the kitchen.  Here, too, Viktor was struck by the orderliness of everything that surrounded him.  Glasses on the open shelves were arranged according to height: tall on the right, shorter ones on the left, mimicking the arrangement of the coats.  Cups had their own section of shelf.  Plates were also arranged in stacks of ascending height, from left to right.  This organizational structure repeated for the pots and pans that hung on the wall beneath the shelves.  What about the dry goods?  Viktor wondered.  The organizing principle for the various sacks and crocks was unclear.  It wasn’t determined by the size or height of container.  As Kropp led them into the dining room, Viktor wondered whether they were arranged alphabetically by ingredient, or perhaps were numbered, like post office boxes, with a key to the arrangement written down on some sheet of paper tacked to the wall.  #1: Flour, #2: Sugar…

The furniture here was simple and functional, arranged for efficient use, too, like everything else Viktor had seen in the house so far.

“Please,” Kropp said, indicating chairs at the table, “Have a seat.  Coffee?”

“Thank you, yes,” Hans said, and Viktor, following suit, nodded.

Somehow Kropp’s wife Elke emerged magically and soundlessly from the kitchen a few minutes later with cups of coffee for each of them, and a plate of precisely-cut slices of pound cake.  Viktor knew that if he were to measure them with his rule, he’d find them to be of equal thickness. Did the Mrs. get it from the Mr., or the other way around?  

Napkins, their creases sharply-ironed (but with a small bunch of flowers embroidered on one corner) appeared next to small china plates with a simple floral pattern that recalled the painting in the entranceway. The Kropps were not fans of fussy designs, but neither were they total slaves to order and efficiency: Viktor took note of touches of beauty here and there, in the embroidered napkins and painted flowers; in the way the flowers were allowed to take their own shape in a vase, even if the vase itself stood exactly in the center of the table; and in the undulating pattern of the lace valance at the top of the window.  In fact, he sensed a fluidity in the midst of an orderliness that might otherwise feel stultifying.

Over cake and coffee, Hans began detailing the plans for the sideboard. He pulled a sheet of paper from his pocket and smoothed it out on the table, so that Kropp could see the diagram Hans and Ulrich had drawn up after Hans’ initial meeting with the postmaster.  As Viktor listened to Hans’ words and watched as he pointed out the proposed details of the cabinet, his gaze shifted from the drawing to the other elements of the dining room.  And he found himself speaking.

“Mr. Kropp,” he began, when Hans paused, “What if we were to add in a decorative border up here, along the top?”  He leaned over and pointed to a spot on the drawing.  “About yay high, running the length of the sideboard.”

Mr. Kropp looked up to meet his eyes, surprised and, it seemed, somewhat suspicious.  “What do you mean, a decorative border?  What kind of decoration?”

Hans, dumbfounded by Viktor’s interference in a good business deal that was already nearly signed off on, could find no words.

Viktor gestured to the valance above the window.  “That’s a lovely floral pattern in that lace,” he said.  “We could bring that pattern into a wood border.  To match the lace.  And the embroidery.” He gestured at the napkins.  “Someone here likes flowers,” he added, smiling.

Elke, who had come to check on whether any more coffee or cake might be needed, said nothing. But a slight smile appeared on her lips, and she laid a hand lightly on her husband’s shoulder.

Kropp shrugged. “That’s true. True.  But we don’t need any fancy carvings here.  It’s just a sideboard.”

Hans shifted in his chair, preparing to say something, but Viktor replied, in a relaxed tone. “Of course, you don’t need any decorations.  It’s just going to hold your dishes and so on.  But you folks clearly appreciate beauty, too.  You’re not just about keeping things in order. Otherwise you could have hired any old man with a hammer and saw and nails to build you a cupboard.”

Hans frowned.  This idiot is going to lose us this job.

But Kropp cocked his head to the side and waited to hear what Viktor would say next.

“How nice it would be if your neighbors and friends came in and could see, ‘Oh, everything here fits together!  Not just random pieces collected from here and there.  No, the Kropps thought it all through, with the lace curtains and the embroidered napkins and the carved sideboard.’”  Viktor waved his hand pointedly, but softly in the direction of each object as he spoke.

Elke nodded and smiled, more broadly now. Still, she said nothing.

“What kind of design d’you have in mind?” Kropp asked, finally.

Viktor pulled a pencil out of his pocket and directed a quick look at Hans that asked for assent.  Hans gave a curt nod. Viktor leaned over the paper and in a series of light, unhurried strokes, sketched the design that had come to him in the time he’d been sitting there.

Elke leaned over her husband’s shoulder, then glanced back and forth from the drawing to the curtains, then to the napkins.  “Johann,” she said softly, “it’s very pretty.”  Kropp leaned over the drawing, tapping his index finger lightly alongside the sketch of the sideboard. Then he finally straightened up and looked over at Viktor.

“And how much more would it cost to add that on?” he asked, narrowing his eyes a bit as he waited for the answer.

Here, Viktor deferred to Hans, who, bursting with annoyance at having to give a price on the spot – This just is not the way Father and I do things! – nonetheless managed to come up with a figure.

Kropp exchanged glances (and a wordless conversation) with Elke.  “That will be fine.”

“Now, I wonder…” Elke added, softly and tentatively, raising her gaze to meet Viktor’s.  “Could there also be some carving on the drawers?”

Viktor bent over the sketch once more.  “Something along these lines?” He sat up and swiveled the drawing so that the Kropps could examine it.

“Yes!” Elke said with delight, her reedy voice full of joy.

“And how much more for that?” Kropp asked, his voice betraying no hint of how he felt about this add-on.

Hans made a second, quick calculation in his head and named a price.

Another exchanged glance between husband and wife, and the decision was made.

“Fine.  That’ll be fine.”

*          *          *

            Hans was fuming on the way home, despite the fact that the Kropps’ advance payment in his pocket was greater than he’d expected when he’d left home that morning.  Viktor, sensing Hans’ mood, knew better than to try to return to the morning’s light-hearted conversation.  Instead, he walked silently, waiting for Hans to choose his moment to speak.  It didn’t take long.

            “What did you think you were doing back there?” he asked, finally, his whole face tense, arms bent at the elbows, hands open wide, as he leaned a bit toward Viktor.  “That’s not the way we do things.”

            “What, in particular?” Viktor replied calmly.

            Hans opened one hand out and brought it down in a chopping motion.  “Changing the plan.  And without discussing it with me.”

            “How do you do it?”

            Hans looked at him incredulously.  “My father and I draw up a plan together and sketch it out and decide, together, how much to charge.  And that’s what we present.”

            Viktor nodded. “I get it.”

            “But you don’t. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have pulled that stunt.”

            “Stunt?”

            “Jumping in with new ideas.”

            “Ideas they liked.  And were willing to pay for.” There was a slight joking edge to Viktor’s voice.

            Hans shook his head.  “Doesn’t make it right, doing it that way.”

            “How should I have done it?” Viktor asked, calmly, but in a tone that was both inquiring and subtly challenging.

            “The way we’d planned to do it.”  Hans stopped and stood opposite Viktor, his whole body tense.  “There has to be order, a plan. I mean, would you just pick up a piece of wood and start working without any plan at all?”

            “I have done.  Not much, but I’ve done it.”

            Hans snorted.  “I wouldn’t like to see how much wood you wasted doing that.”

            Ignoring that remark, Viktor said, “I could tell what the Kropps were looking for.”

            “They’d already told us what they were looking for,” Hans objected.  “And we drew up the plan accordingly.”

            “That’s what their words told you. But the atmosphere of the house and everything in it was asking for something a little different.  That’s what I picked up on.”

            “Picked up on?”  Hans didn’t get it.  He was all about words, clearly expressed.  He didn’t even know where to start with what Viktor had said. The words didn’t make sense to him.

            Viktor nodded. “I notice what people want, what they need.  Even when they don’t always know it themselves.”

            Hans still didn’t get it. It’s downright strange, he thought. Dangerous, even, maybe.  But then he remembered the larger advance in his pocket.  “How do you do that?  Pick things up?”

            “Can’t tell you,” Viktor replied with a shrug. “I mean, I can’t explain it,” he added, seeing Hans’ expression.  “I’d tell you if I understood it myself.  I felt that was what they’d want, so I suggested it.”

            “Pick it up or not. Your choice.  But don’t butt in like that again,” Hans told him, his voice stern, although it was clear even to him that he had no way of forcing Viktor to agree. After all, it was Ulrich who’d hired this man, and Ulrich who’d decide whether or not to keep him on.   Father and son did discuss individual jobs, but even then, it was still Ulrich who always approved the final design and price, despite the way Hans had explained the process to Viktor.  Hans was astute enough to guess that Viktor had probably “picked up on” that, too, even if he didn’t come right out and say it.  As he was trying to decide what tack to take in continuing the conversation, Viktor spoke first.

            “I’ve worked with different furniture makers.  Every one of them has a way of talking to a client –“

            “Which is why you came along today,” Hans broke in. “To see how we do it.  Not to do it your way.”

            “Fair enough.” Viktor nodded.  “Now I know. And now you know how I like to do it.”

            Hans fumed inside at this. Why is he pushing me? On his second day here? Does he really think he can walk in off the road and start doing things the way he wants?  In our shop?  He wanted to say, “My father will be the judge of your way.”  But that made him sound like a whiny teenager.  Damn it!  He was backed into a corner.

            “Why not see what Mr. Gassmann has to say?” Viktor offered.  His conciliatory tone placated Hans a bit, although Hans could see he was still firmly wedged into the same corner, all his own power gone.  Everything was always up to Ulrich, and Viktor had “picked up on” that, too.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 7 and 8

Chapter 7

June, 1949

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

It had been nearly five years since Lina’s accident, and it seemed to Lina that her brothers and parents and grandparents had come to focus even more deeply on their own areas of concern within the life of the homestead.  Ulrich was constantly in need of more help with the forestry work.  The Poles were no longer here, having been sent back to Poland in the summer of 1945, and although Viktor took the forestry and cabinetry work back up full time once he came home from the war, they still needed more helpers.  Their hired hand, Stefan, couldn’t fill all the gaps.  As before, Peter devoted his time and energy to the furniture-making business, since his compromised leg still prevented him from going out into the forest. Marcus was the only member of the family who was working full time off the homestead, at the plum Civil Service position in Varel. He seemed the least connected of all of them to life at home – except where Kristina was concerned.  He’d grown very fond of the refugee widow, and they had been courting for a couple of years now.

Kristian Windel and her 5-year-old daughter, Ingrid, arrived on the homestead early in the summer of 1945. They ended up with the Gassmann-Bunkes in the same way that thousands of other refugees fleeing the invading Soviets ended up with other families across the western part of Germany. They’d been sent there by order of authorities in Oldenburg that were resettling residents of area refugee camps who could not return to their pre-war homes. Despite whatever concerns they might have had about strangers coming onto their homestead, Renate and Ethel were overjoyed.  Just as they strived never to show Lina how tired they were from the extra work her disability required of them, now, they were careful not to openly express their eagerness for this young woman’s arrival. God forbid Lina might interpret this as a desire to pass on irksome duties to someone else. This was how Renate and Ethel thought Lina imagined they saw caring for her.  The two older women were, in fact, so used to keeping every emotion relating to Lina’s care locked inside, that they never even discussed the situation between them.  What if Lina heard us? But upon receiving the official notice about Kristina, both were filled with a deep sense of relief.  Someone to help!

During the first weeks, Kristina – her head still whirling from the months she and Ingrid had passed in uncertainty, danger, and fear – directed all her attention and energy toward fitting in with this family that had taken her in.  She knew that the Gassmanns had been forced to do so, but she didn’t feel any resentment coming from any of them.  She spent the first few months puzzling over that, every day half expecting to be thrown out, although she knew that this would have constituted a violation of law.  Even so, she put her nose to whatever grindstone she was directed to, and tried her best to keep Ingrid from causing any trouble, either.

When they’d first arrived, little Ingrid had been ill – thin and worn down from all she’d endured, and suffering from some respiratory ailment as well. She didn’t have enough energy to be a pest.  But the summer days out in the fresh air, and Renate and Ethel’s good, hearty food helped her grow stronger each day.  Before long, she was well enough that Renate and Ethel were able channel the little girl’s newly-returned energy into helping out around the house.  Ingrid was thrilled to be asked to gather the eggs in the morning and toss feed out for the chickens, to search the garden vines for beans for supper.  She helped with the baking, too: Ethel showed her how to roll fat cigars of dough with her little palms, and twist and tie them into little bundles, and how to tell when they were risen enough to go into the oven.  Renate put her to work stirring sugar into the raspberries that would soon become jam, and Lina, while sitting at the kitchen table doing mending, taught her how to darn a sock with the help of a wooden tool that looked to Ingrid like a bulbous rattle that, mysteriously, made no noise.

Although Kristina, busy with her own duties in the household, at first frequently asked the Gassmann women to let her know if Ingrid was being a bother, she rather quickly gave up doing so. She could see that they doted on Ingrid: The tasks they gave her would certainly have gone more quickly if they’d just done them themselves. But Kristina saw that Lina and her mother and grandmother found joy in Ingrid’s presence and delighted in seeing her happiness at each new activity, at being asked to take responsibility for shelling the peas or pouring the sugar, or threading a needle.  It occurred to Kristina that they were as thrilled to have a lively child in their midst as Ingrid was to be there.  There was something about having the little girl around – a happy little girl – Kristina thought, that spoke of renewal after the hard years they’d all been through. A symbol of hope.  Kristina herself felt hopeful about the future as she watched Ingrid grow stronger and come out of her shell with this family.  We are alive, she’d think to herself. We are safe. We are blessed. We have a future.

When September came, Ingrid began attending kindergarten in Bockhorn. By now, she was as carefree and healthy as she’d been as a toddler back on Kristina’s family’s farm in East Prussia.  Kristina marveled at Ingrid’s resilience, and prayed to God to feel as at ease and light as her daughter.  It did Kristina’s heart good when Ingrid, having walked the few miles home from school with the children who lived down the road, gave them a hearty wave as they parted, then met them the next morning with an eager smile. Kristina was relieved both that Ingrid had found new friends quickly, and that she was also accepted by the families, who often invited the little girl to play with their daughters.  She knew that this was certainly not always the case where war refugees were concerned.  We are blessed.

Renate, as the Gassmann matriarch, ran the household and, thus, it was she who issued Kristina her tasks. The older woman was truly grateful to have an extra hand around the house: In addition to the usual washing, cooking, sewing, gardening, and tending to the animals, there was Lina to care for. Both women were devoted to Lina and took great pains to always treat her with the love they truly felt for her.  At the same time, there were limited hours in the day, in the summer in particular, when there was so much harvesting and preserving to be done on top of the regular household chores. Renate and Ethel found themselves exhausted by the end of each day. Their fatigue was intensified by their desire not to show how tired they were, lest Lina feel she was placing an unbearable burden on them. But Lina knew her mother and grandmother well, and she could see by their weary faces the toll that her inability to walk was taking on them both. So, Lina frequently reminded them that, although she couldn’t walk, she did still have full use of her arms. She reminded Renate of “her” decision to allow Lina to help with whatever she could.  But that still meant that if she was to do something out in the yard, someone needed to roll her wheelchair outside, or fetch the cooking ingredients she couldn’t reach. And so on.

So, Kristina really was a godsend to the family.  In addition to helping Renate and Ethel with whatever Renate asked her to do, she was also Lina’s caretaker during the daytime hours.  She would make sure Lina had everything she needed and get her set up to carry out whatever work she was able to do: sewing, knitting, peeling vegetables, etc. But, “godsend” didn’t necessarily translate into “friend”, as Kristina quickly learned. She had entered the Gassmanns-Bunkes’ life at the point when Lina was just beginning to allow herself to feel the anger that was pushing itself up into her awareness.  Following Kristina’s arrival with Ingrid, Lina’s anger expanded to include not just all her family members, but this young refugee widow with the sickly child, too. 

One day during the second week, when Kristina wheeled her out into the yard, so that the two of them could sit side by side and darn socks out in the fresh air, Lina was feeling particularly angry: at her immobility, at her dependence on others, at not being able to be in the woods, and at this young woman beside her who could do all of those things and more. A young woman who, Lina had decided, was so self-centered that she couldn’t even bother to ask Lina about herself and what she’d gone through. We took her in, for heaven’s sake!  Lina’s anger flowed from her tight chest down into her arms and out her fingers, which began tugging the darning yarn with a ferocity that Kristina couldn’t help but notice.

“Looks like that sock is your enemy,” Kristina said, a slight, cautious smile coming to her lips.

Lina, who had not taken in the lightness in Kristina’s remark, turned sharply and glared at her. The anger in her face caught Kristina by surprise, and the small smile that had accompanied her words instantly faded.

“Oh, forgive me,” Kristina said quickly, anxious to turn the situation around.  Seeing that Lina was making an effort to stuff her anger back down, she added, “It just looked like you were trying to stab that poor sock to death.”

The tiniest of smiles appeared at the corners of Lina’s mouth.  She nodded and put the wounded sock down in her lap.  Staring straight ahead, she said, seriously, “I was.”  But then she looked at Kristina once more, and her smile grew a bit bigger.

Kristina barely knew Lina at this point, but she felt the younger woman’s anger the day she arrived on the homestead. Not that she consciously noted it until about a week had passed. In fact, at the start she barely registered it, because she had experienced so much anger around her during the previous eight months.  But after that first week, she began coming out of her own state of shock and started to discern more clearly who was feeling what.  The anger in the household was coming from Lina.

“So,” Kristina went on, encouraged by Lina’s slight smile, “what’d it ever do to you?  Besides get a hole in it.”

Until now, Lina had been sitting upright, her arms and shoulder and back held stiff.  Now she shrugged and leaned back in her wheelchair. “That’s precisely it. It got a hole in it. It’s ruined.” She waved her hand again at the sock.

“You’re stitching it back up, aren’t you?” Kristina protested. “It’ll be good as new.”

Lina shook her head and held the patched hole for Kristina to see.  “It’ll never be good as new.  You’ll always be able to see where it had to be reknitted.  It’s like a scar that’ll never go away.”

“What, it’s no good if it has a scar?” Kristina asked softly, grasping what Lina was really talking about.

“Maybe with one it’d be okay,” Lina replied, staring down at her lap.  “But you can only patch a sock so many times.  Too many holes, and you might as well just toss it out.  It’s no good to anyone anymore.”  She raised her gaze once more to the woman next to her, and Kristina could see that the anger in Lina’s eyes had been replaced with sorrow.  The tears were just beginning to form.

Silently, still holding Lina’s gaze, Kristina reached over and laid her hand on Lina’s. 

“You know, Lina,” she said finally, her voice full of kindness, “I have a lot of holes in my socks, too.  But here’s what I’ve come to believe these past eight months: Never give up on a sock. Even if it’s full of holes.  We just have to find the right yarn to mend it. Then we can go on.  And the sock will be stronger for the mending.”

            Lina didn’t immediately come around to this idea.  That took several years.  But after this conversation, she did come around to Kristina: She was touched by the unexpected kindness of the touch of Kristina’s hand on hers.  In that moment, something passed between them that neither could have articulated, a sense that there was something they shared, even if they didn’t yet know what it was.  The sense of it must have been enough, though, for as they began spending more and more time together, both young women grew lighter, each drawn out of her own sorrow and worries by the other, at least temporarily.  After that morning, when Renate or Ethel happened to look out the kitchen window into the yard where Lina and Kristina were hanging out the laundry, or picking berries, or simply sitting at the entrance to the forest – Lina in her wheelchair and Kristina sitting on the ground beside her, her skirt and apron spread out around her – the older women began noticing that, more and more, the girls were smiling, their heads bobbing energetically as they talked.  There were even smiles.  More and more smiles as the years went on.  Which brings us to 1949.  Late June.

*          *          *

            It had become part of Lina’s routine to sit out in the yard in the early part of each afternoon, in a sunny spot, if one was to be had, and read the newspaper.  This seemed like something of an indulgence to her. But Renate and Ethel and Kristina assured her that it was not, and that, in fact, she was helping them. “You read it for us, dear one,” Renate would tell her.  “Then tell us all the news.”  “Yes,” Ethel would chime in. “We certainly don’t have the time, but we want to know all that’s going on.” 

So, each day, Kristina wheeled Lina outside and made her cozy, with a sweater or scarf or a plaid or a sun hat, depending on the weather. Then she left her friend alone with the newspaper and some mending she could do, once she finished her reading.  This was just about Lina’s favorite part of the day. For the first time since her accident, she once again was able to take delight in spending time on her own, in silence. Reading the paper and then relating its most interesting, relevant, and suitable contents – nothing controversial, though, since these are the Gassmann-Bunkes we’re talking about! – to everyone over supper helped her feel like a productive member of the family, even if it was on just a very small scale.  As she read, she enjoyed making a mental checklist of which stories she would relate to the family, and in what order.  Seeing herself as the family’s personal journalist, she would curate each day’s news with an eye toward creating maximum narrative and dramatic effect. 

            On this particular day, June 25th, Lina was sitting with just a light shawl around her shoulders, her sun hat casting a broad enough shadow before her that she was able to read the paper without squinting.  The front page was occupied by the usual articles on national politics, stories that Lina did not usually relate over supper, because that kind of news spread easily and quickly by word of mouth.  The second page, dominated by local news of a practical nature, was always suitable, if boring: openings of some businesses, closings of others, new ordinances, etc.  Page four, with its details about prices for crops, weather reports, and overall trends in local trade, was consistently so sleep-inducing to Lina that she hardly ever even glanced at it. Besides, she knew that her father and grandfather would study this page themselves, so she left it to them to scour it for news that would affect the family’s forestry or cabinetry business.   This left page three, which was where Lina generally found the stories that served as the highlights of her daily reports: articles about new films or plays that were set to be shown or performed in the near future; notes about fashion, with accompanying photos; and, always, some bit of scintillating reporting about prominent national citizens or entertainment celebrities.

            This afternoon, then, as was her habit, Lina opened up immediately to page three and folded the paper so that she could comfortably read the articles above and then below the fold.  Her approach was to first seek out the report that would serve as the centerpiece of the day’s summary and then peruse the rest of the paper for stories to fill in around the edges.  She started, as usual, at the top of the page: Brecht’s “Mother Courage and Her Children” was to be performed in Varel that weekend. Under other circumstances, this would be big news to share, indeed. The thought of an inspirational play appealed to her. But then she recalled hearing (or maybe reading in a different article earlier in the year) that Brecht had revised the play to show how the mother had played some unsavory role in the war. None of us needs to watch that, Lina concluded. We have enough suffering of our own to contend with. Lina struck the play from her mental list. Then there was an interview with Anna Seghers, on the occasion of her new novel, The Dead Stay Young, being published. Lina recalled hearing about Seghers’ previous book, The Seventh Cross.  Didn’t Mama even read it? Lina frowned and tried to think back… Yes! All about escapees from a prison camp.  Lina remembered that her mother hadn’t been able to stomach reading about the brutalities the prisoners endured. No need to mention this, either, Lina decided. Let’s see what else we’ve got…

She flipped the paper over, but before she’d even read the title of the article that filled the whole bottom of the page, her eyes were drawn to a photo in the middle of the text: A man stood on the small second-floor balcony of a house, leaning on the  railing and looking down at a throng of people below. Some of them had stretched their hands up toward him.  Lina brought the paper up close to her face, but she couldn’t get a good sense of the man’s face, because he was shown in profile. Judging from his clothing, he seemed an ordinary man, clad in dark pants and a dark, unassuming wool coat.  But his face, at least what Lina could see of it, was both ordinary and extraordinary at the same time.  His long, thick, wavy, dark hair was brushed back from his forehead and reached down over the collar of his coat. Lina could see that the man was slightly balding at the temples. His mouth was set in a stern expression, and his jaw was strong, his cheeks a bit sunken. And although the photo was not a close-up, Lina saw clearly that he was looking at the crowd with great intensity. This so surprised her, that she found herself staring at him, from the side, as it were, and wishing he would turn to face her.

As she sat there and gazed at him, she felt an unfamiliar sensation: a tingling in her fingers. A few moments later, a wave of emotion rose up in her chest, a feeling of such calm and love that she didn’t know what to make of it.  She had felt something akin to it one time years earlier, before her accident. She’d been alone in the forest and had sensed whatever it was that flowed through the trees – from God, as she had always believed.  But why am I feeling this now? she wondered. Confused, she shifted her gaze to the caption below the photo: “Bruno Groening on the balcony at No. 7 Wilhelmsplatz, Herford, June 17”.

Holding the newspaper tight in hands that were, for some reason, trembling, Lina turned her attention to the article itself: “The Miracle of Herford”. She read both swiftly and with care, wanting to take in all the information there as quickly as possible, but without missing anything.  The article said that thousands of people had been streaming to the small town of Herford, in Westphalia, for several months now, to see this Bruno Groening, who had been dubbed “the miracle doctor”.  Was he a doctor, then?  No, it seemed he wasn’t.  They’d just started calling him that, Lina read, because dozens upon dozens of sick people who had come to see him had inexplicably gone away healed.  This man didn’t examine or diagnose anyone. He would just stand on the balcony and talk to them. 

Lina let the newspaper fall to her lap. None of this makes sense. She frowned.  How can people be healed just by listening to this man?  What can he possibly say to them? She thought back to her own visits to the doctors, to her surgery, and to the doctor’s final pronouncement four years earlier.  “You just have to get used to living like this.”  Lina picked up the newspaper again. Who are these people he supposedly healed? Probably no one with injuries like mine.  She read on, and learned that the original boy whose healing had attracted the attention of the press in the first place had suffered from muscular dystrophy. It had been so advanced that the boy could no longer even get out of bed.  But the illness had disappeared after a visit from this Groening. Entirely gone.  Just like that.  Lina read the author’s description of the scene in front of the house where Groening was speaking, the house of the healed boy:

“It was an indescribable picture of misery. There were innumerable lame people in wheel chairs, others who were carried by their relatives, blind people, deaf mutes, mothers with retarded and lame children, little old women and young men, all of them groaning and pressing together in front of the house.  Almost a hundred cars, trucks and buses were parked in the square, and they all came from far away.”

But what about these people? Lina thought. Did they get healed, like the little boy? Lina was beginning to feel dizzy now, but she kept reading.  The next section of the article reported some of what Groening said to the thousands of people who’d gathered beneath the balcony on the evening of June 17th:

“My dear seekers of healing!  Your pleas and prayers to the Lord God were not in vain.  For today the town authorities have granted me an exception and given me permission to heal.  I make you aware that healing only benefits those who carry in themselves faith in our Lord God, or are prepared to take faith in.  I hereby declare you all healthy in the name of God!” 

The journalist who wrote the article – he’d been present present in Herford that evening – went on to detail the healings that people there experienced: “A young boy paralyzed in both legs climbs out of a wheelchair and walks.  A girl with chronic headaches is suddenly free.  A blind man shouts to Groening on the balcony that now he can see.”   How is this possible?  He declares people healthy and suddenly they are? Lina knitted her brows and scrutinized the photo once more.  Then she continued reading and came to the words Groening spoke at the end of the evening, as shouts of healed people rose up from the crowd:

“I ask you not to direct your thanks for this healing to me. Thanks are due to our Lord God alone. I don’t ask anyone for a reward. But I do expect you to pray to God all your life. Life without God is no life.” 

Lina noticed that her hands were trembling so much that the newspaper was waving as if blown this way and that by a breeze.  She folded it back up neatly and sat for a long time, staring as far into the woods as she could see, noticing the odd sensations in her body, and the calm in her heart.  Then she took out the small scissors from the sewing bag on her lap, opened up the newspaper once more, and carefully cut out the article about the “Miracle Doctor of Herford”.  Then she slowly folded this cut-out section into ever smaller rectangles, until it was small enough to fit inside the pocket of her apron.  She stowed it there, patting it with her palm and noticing that the tingling in that hand increased asshe did so. What is this all about?

            Later that afternoon, the whole household was sitting around the supper table.  Ethel had prepared a rich rabbit stew, and Renate had baked a batch of the small, buttery rolls that were Ulrich’s particular favorite, but which the others gratefully devoured, too, dunking them in their bowls to soak up the stew broth.  Lina, taking up her expected role, opened the suppertime conversation with her summary of the day’s news. She began by telling about a new butcher shop that was opening in Varel to replace the one destroyed by fire a month earlier, and about a dispute among two neighboring businesses regarding the common porch their buildings shared, and which one of the business owners wanted to divide with a railing in the middle.  This elicited smiles all around the table.  “What’s their address?” Viktor joked, laughing.  “I’ll go ask them if we can bid on the job.”  Next came the story Lina had chosen as the centerpiece of her daily report: A new film, “Girls Behind Bars”, was set to be screened in Varel, but one of the local priests had taken exception to its “scandalous” subject matter and was doing his best to whip up a frenzy that would be sufficient to prevent the screening . The whole family received this story, too, with great amusement. The Gassmanns weren’t prudes, and although they attended church regularly, they were not so religiously-minded that they would immediately side with a priest on questions of morality.  So, a light-hearted discussion ensued, with the family members hazarding guesses as to what the film could possibly contain that would be so offensive.  Even Kristina, a staunch Catholic, joined in, laughing at the others’ guesses.

But while others happily explored this topic, Lina noticed that she didn’t feel her usual satisfaction at the success of her reports. Rather, she sat quietly at the end of the table, lost in thought, her hand resting against her apron pocket.   When Ulrich asked her about page four, since he hadn’t seen the paper in its usual spot on the table near the kitchen door, she answered without even looking at him.  “I’m sorry, Grandpa.  The paper slipped off my lap into the mud, and so I salvaged the first page and put the rest straight into the fire box.”  Hearing this, Kristina cast a curious glance at Lina.  She hadn’t noticed any mud outside near where Lina had been sitting, much less the newspaper in it. She had, however, seen Lina place the first page in the pile of old newspapers they used when lighting the fireplace.   

Kristina didn’t have much time to wonder what accounted for this discrepancy in what she’d witnessed and what Lina had said, though, for Renate had been waiting to share some news of her own.

“You’ll never guess who called today!” she said, and everyone at the table could see that it had been only thanks to a monumental effort that she had managed to keep whatever she was about to say to herself all day.

“Who?” Ulrich and Ethel asked at the same time.

“Hans!” Renate announced, her eyes gleaming.

Ulrich raised his eyebrows, and Ethel and Viktor exchanged glances.

“And?” Ethel asked. “I hope it’s not bad news.”

“It’s not, is it?” Viktor asked, concern registering on his face.

Renate allayed their worry with a wave of her hand.  “No, no! It’s good news!” She paused so long, to prolong the suspense, that Ethel spread her arms out.

“Mama! Tell us!”

“All right, all right,” Renate replied, with a broad smile.  “Katharina – that’s Hans’ daughter,” she said, leaning toward Kristina to explain, “is getting married! “

Ethel sat up straighter.  “Oh, my! How wonderful!  Hans didn’t mention anything in his letters about her even having a young man! Shame on him!” she said, with a laugh.

“When’s the wedding?” Ulrich asked, already feeling a slight melancholy stealing into his heart.

“October,” Renate told him.  “He said they’re mailing us an invitation, but he wanted to call.”

“To tell us in person, as it were?” Ulrich inquired.

“Not only that,” Renate replied. “He knows we won’t all be able to come, but he hopes at least two or three of us will.  And he said he would like to pay for the trip for two of us to attend.”

Hearing this, Ethel felt her heart leap. She hadn’t seen her brother in twenty-seven years, and the thought of visiting him for her niece’s wedding, of meeting his wife… She had to clasp her hands together in her lap so as not to pop up and beg to be one of the ones who would go. Of course, she told herself, if Mama and Papa want to go, that would only be right. He’s their only son, after all, and they’re getting on in years…

“He’s hoping,” Renate went on, “that we – whoever ends up going, that is – will be able to come late in the summer and stay for a good, long visit.” She was smiling so broadly that the apples of her cheeks were making her eyes crinkle.

Ulrich nodded and wiped his mouth thoughtfully with his napkin.

“That is fine news, indeed, Renate,” he said softly, and they could all hear the tenderness in his voice. “Would that we could all go.” He looked at his wife, at Ethel and Viktor, and their three children. “You three,” he said, pointing at Lina, Marcus, and Peter, “could finally meet your cousin Katharina, and your Uncle Hans and Aunt Laura.”

“What a joy that would be,” Lina said wistfully.

Ulrich nodded. “Indeed it would be, Lina, dear,” he said to his granddaughter.  “But we can’t all be away from home that long. Renate, you and I will discuss it tonight, yes?”

Renate nodded, and they all turned to discussion of how old Katharina was – twenty-three – and who her fiancé was – a young man named Karl who was a cabinet maker, like Hans. 

By and by, the rabbit stew made its way from everyone’s dishes to their stomachs, and conversation shifted from the news of the wedding to more mundane matters: the current forestry and cabinetry work, and whatever gossip Renate had gathered from her sister, Lorena, on her nearby farm.  Kristina, meanwhile, was keeping a close eye on everyone’s expressions. She’d developed the habit, early in her days with the Gassmann-Bunkes, of scanning everyone’s faces during meals, especially supper, because she learned in those first weeks, that this was the time when serious family matters were raised.  Not for discussion, mind you – because that took place behind closed doors – but simply as points of information, the way the Chancellor might inform his ministers of policy changes he planned to enact. So, Kristina had grown skillful at detecting when such moments were on the horizon. When she did, she would graciously excuse herself and Ingrid from the table and give the family their privacy.

This dance had become so formulaic that Renate and Ethel had long since given up the charade of encouraging them to stay. It was clear that, rather than being annoyed that Kristina was not going to stick around to help clean up after supper, they were, in fact, touched by her perceptiveness.  It even seemed to Kristina that the various family members had, unconsciously perhaps, begun to telegraph their intentions in a slightly exaggerated way, with frowns or silence, to make it obvious to her: Today is one of those days we want to be alone.  So, this afternoon, she took particular note of the fact that Viktor, despite the uplifting news of the cousin’s wedding, was maintaining a gloomy silence and furrowed brow. Clearly, there was something he wished to discuss with his family that he didn’t want her to be party to (even though he was quite aware that Marcus would share everything with Kristina in the end). Thus, Kristin made use of a convenient lull in the conversation to usher Ingrid outside and to their room in the workshop.

As soon as Kristina had pulled the kitchen door closed behind her, Viktor folded his napkin and placed it next to his bowl. He watched his fingers lay it down as if they were part of someone else’s hand, and continued to study those fingers, with their closely-clipped nails, as he began to speak.  This was a technique he had found useful during the war when talking with a subordinate.  Begin the conversation as if you’re not really paying attention, as if the topic were not all that important…

            “About the furniture work,” he began, noticing a nick on one knuckle of his middle finger, and touching it briefly with the index finger of his other hand.  “We need to make some changes.”  He continued to attend to the nick until the other small conversations going on between his in-laws, his wife, and his children ceased.  Then he looked up and gazed at each face in turn.

            Marcus, sitting across the table and next to Peter, was immediately on his guard.  Maybe he knew what was coming, or maybe he understood his father’s self-assuredness and calm and attempts at misdirection because he had acquired these skills himself and could recognize them in others, too. 

            “What kind of changes?” he asked, leaning forward, unconsciously sitting up taller than before.

Although Marcus spent his workdays in Varel, at his Civil Service position, he was still living at home. He preferred the freshness of the country air, he would say by way of explanation, to anyone who asked.  But the main reason he hadn’t relocated into Varel was that the current living arrangement afforded him the chance to spend time with Kristina.  At twenty-six, he for some reason considered himself the big man around the house. It wasn’t difficult to see why he had drawn the conclusion that he was superior to his brother, Peter, with his limp and limited work capability.  There was also the matter of Peter’s occasional lapses into profound and unshakeable muteness. When this happened, he would sit staring into space, his eyes wide, his jaw slack, and his hands clenching and unclenching.  No one knew what was going on inside him at those times, and no one asked. They would simply wait him out for the minutes or hours it took for him to re-enter their world.

Perhaps Marcus also sensed that his grandfather, Ulrich, at age sixty-nine, was on the decline and no match for Marcus’ own youthful vigor, despite the fact that Ulrich had retained his strength into his later years. 

Then there was his father, Viktor. Hehad gained undisputed dominance amongst the men in the household nearly as soon as he showed up to work as Ulrich’s apprentice in 1921. Undisputed until now, in Marcus’ opinion.  Perhaps he sensed that he could not compete with his father’s skill or power in the arena of physical work and had chosen to rely instead on his charisma (which nearly equaled Viktor’s) to make a name for himself by working in Varel. But there was no way Marcus would cede his position on the actual homestead by moving off it. As Marcus saw it, by living at home, he enjoyed the double benefit of being able to impress Kristina with his status, while simultaneously lording his government position over the rest of his family.

            Viktor, meanwhile, was fully aware of how Marcus saw both himself and his father.  For the two of them, regarding each other was basically the equivalent of looking in the mirror. But it was not a complete double reflection: Viktor could see certain aspects of himself in his son, although there were others he could not see, or chose not to. For his part, Marcus would not accept that his own strength and power might have their origin in this father, whom he had come to despise during those rough years of his and his siblings’ adolescence. It didn’t matter that this father of his had arranged for him to go first to the Censorship Office instead of the infantry, and then, after the war, into the Civil Service. Marcus didn’t give a damn about those wartime care packages Viktor had arranged, either. After all, Marcus hadn’t directly benefitted from them, anyway, except during his rare periods of leave from the citadel of the Censorship Office. During the war, rather than being grateful to his father for that assignment that kept him safe while others – including his own brother – fought on the battlefields, Marcus had done his best to distance himself from Viktor.  By now, in 1949, he had somehow managed to convince himself that everything he had achieved, both during the war and now, in the Civil Service, had come as a result of his own skill and intelligence. I owe you nothing. That was Marcus’ mantra, when he thought of his father.

            But Viktor saw things differently.  He made this quite clear as the suppertime conversation continued.

            “Marcus, we need you back here,” he said simply.

            Everyone remained silent, including Marcus, who could not yet gauge the best response to this threat.  He glanced at Ulrich, on whose face he could read no clue as to the old man’s position.  He didn’t bother to consult anyone else’s faces. They didn’t matter.  They had no say.

            Viktor waited, glancing at his knuckle again, but not in a way that betrayed any lack of confidence, because there certainly was none of that.  It was simply the act of a man who knew how things would end up, a man who was happy to give Marcus the chance to come to the point of acquiescing on his own. He knew life would move ahead far more smoothly if that could be achieved.       

“We’ve been over this already,” Marcus said finally, making his first move in this crucial game of chess. He was frustrated.  He certainly didn’t want to accept that the result had already been determined, but he wanted to try logic first. He’d keep a more dramatic response in reserve, until it was needed.  It might not be. “And we decided it made more sense for me to keep my position.”  We decided, he said, even though he had had no part in it.  My position. That’s what’s important.  

“That was before Frank left to go work in town,” Viktor replied. “That leaves Stefan, who, you know yourself, has no more than a schoolboy’s skill with the tools.  He can’t be trusted to work independently.”  Viktor laid this out in a patient tone, but not one that gave any impression that he felt a need to convince Marcus.  He was just stating the facts.

Marcus could already sense that things were not going his way.  He sensed the futility of his position and heard it in his father’s words and tone, although the latter’s face betrayed no annoyance, only conviction in the outcome.  Marcus’ frustration turned swiftly to anger, and he jerkily waved his right hand toward both Peter and Lina with an accusatory sharpness.

“You, two!  Damned cripples!  You – “, he burst out, actually striking Peter’s chest with the back of his hand.  “Nearly useless.  And you –”, he continued contemptuously, one arm striking out in Lina’s direction.  “Completely useless!”

Not a single one of them was surprised by this outburst. Marcus had expressed these same sentiments many times since the end of the war. Even Renate did not jump in to try to contain her grandson.  She’d given up trying to prevent or dampen his explosions years earlier, when he was a youngster. Back then, she had ceded the task of disciplining him to Viktor, who had not achieved complete success at this, either, not even when he employed corporal punishment.

This meant that Marcus became, early on, the monkey wrench in what Renate thought of as the well-oiled machinery of her family’s mealtime conversations. Even as a five-year-old, he had felt free to throw a tantrum whenever he felt something was not going his way, jumping in and protesting every perceived injustice.  And from the time he’d been five, his protests had sounded the way they sounded on this day, when he was twenty-six: angry shouting and insults. Sometimes he even physically attacked one of those around him.

Every time this happened, Renate sat helplessly by, waiting for someone else to step in.  As skilled as she was at guiding mealtime discussions, and at steering people away from potentially disastrous topics, she knew full well that she had little control over the conversation when Marcus was present. He just would not follow the unspoken rules for “public” family discussions!  Renate knew very well that once Marcus opened up his throttle, there was always a risk that one of the other family members would jump in, too. Luckily – from Renate’s point of view – Peter and Lina as children developed the habit of staying silent when Marcus flew off the handle. They did their best to remain invisible and let their father handle Marcus. 

Viktor always started with a stern glance, then followed up with a stern word or two if the glance didn’t do the trick. If the words had no effect, Viktor told Marcus to leave the table and go sit outside for the rest of the meal.  If Marcus didn’t go…  Well, then Viktor physically took the boy’s arm and led him outside. Sometimes Marcus went quietly. Sometimes he didn’t, and then Viktor had to drag him. Sometimes they had to bolt the door to keep him from coming back indoors. Sometimes they heard him yelling and throwing things outside. One time he threw a pail through the kitchen window, and shards of glass went everywhere.  Sometimes Marcus was a monkey wrench in the machinery. Sometimes he was a bomb.  You never knew which you’d get. 

Luckily for them all, when Marcus reached the age of twelve or thirteen, he decided it wasn’t worth it to keep resisting his father physically. When Marcus was a boy, Viktor used a minimum of force to gain his submission. He never hit Marcus in anger, and the whipping with belts was only strong enough to get the boy’s attention, but never brutal, Viktor explained to Ethel.  But as Marcus got older, he could see his father’s frustration when they had altercations.  The older man visibly restrained himself, refusing to get into an all-out physical fight with his son over anything. But Marcus was astute enough to sense that if he wasn’t careful, he might someday push his father too far. He also knew he would be on the losing end of that kind of situation: He couldn’t match his father’s strength.  Thus, Marcus learned, during those teenage years, to make do with being as verbally confrontational as possible when he was upset about something, but without goading his father into physical violence. This gave him some small measure of satisfaction.  But it was very small.

And so, on this day, Marcus was at it again, attacking his siblings. “You both disgust me,” he told them.  Then he looked at Viktor, challenging his father to contradict him.

But Marcus had miscalculated in thinking that he could emerge victorious by aligning himself with what he perceived his father’s position to be. Marcus had sensed his father’s frustration with two of his children’s disabilities and mistakenly assumed that Viktor despised Peter and Lina as much as he did. There was another weak point in Marcus’ thinking: He knew, as well as Viktor and everyone in the family did, that Peter was certainly pulling his weight in supporting the family in the furniture-making side of the business.  But by Marcus’ logic, if Peter were able to work with Ulrich in the forest, then he – Marcus – wouldn’t have to do that. Never mind that Peter’s skill as a woodworker had rendered him valuable both to the people in town and to the running of the family household.  Viktor himself had reminded Marcus that it hadn’t been weakness that led Peter to apply himself to developing his woodworking talents, but his devotion to the needs of the family.  That remark alone caused Marcus to chafe – the old sibling rivalry thrusting its head up once more. Marcus saw Peter’s choice not as a decision, but as the inevitable result of a failure of his – Peter’s – physical strength, and Marcus didn’t see why his own work and position should suffer because of what he perceived as his brother’s insufficiency.  The injustice of it all enraged him.

While Viktor waited silently, glancing slowly from face to face, Peter, as he always did when the conversation took this turn, pursed his lips, his face reddening.  He summoned all his strength to resist throwing his brother to the floor and initiating a physical fight he knew he’d be bound to lose. This despite the fury that now, after the war, would sometimes burst from him in a way that surprised all who had known him before wartime. 

Renate, seeing Peter’s restraint, and wondering whether this would finally be the time when he couldn’t rein himself in, exchanged glances with Ulrich, but neither said anything.  A quick glance at Lina reassured her that her granddaughter was in no danger of breaking her pattern of quiet acquiescence. She looked like she was off in her own world.  Turning back to the conversations at hand, Renate decided not to tell Viktor what she had long wanted to say to him: that Lina was not his sister Hannelore, and that he had no right to treat her as if she were. (She, like Marcus, had felt Viktor’s disdain for Lina’s crippled state.)  But she held her tongue, because it was Marcus speaking now, not Viktor.

Ulrich had, of course, discussed with Viktor the question of calling Marcus home before this suppertime announcement, and although he had his own misgivings about bringing Marcus back to work alongside them, he agreed that it would be for the best.  Ethel, like Peter, felt the blood rush to her face, and words were beginning to make their way to her tongue. But as she was taking in the breath to utter them, the conversation took a surprising turn.

            Lina saw Marcus’ outburst coming from the moment her father laid down his napkin. So, as the drama played out, she felt free to reflect on something other than the future of Marcus’ position. She spent a minute or two considering how long it would take before Kristina finally saw through her brother. But then she began to consider her own position – here in her wheelchair.

            For Lina, who had, over the past nearly five years, had more time than any of the rest of them to consider the situation, the question had always been, Why hadn’t it been worse?  Or, Why did I even survive? Like Peter, she was familiar with the idea that God has a plan for each of His children, and, up until the day of her accident, she had fully accepted this premise without considering what it might mean in practical terms in any one individual’s life.  Because, when life is going along well, more or less, despite the fact that your country is at war and your father and brothers are off defending your right to live where and how you’ve lived up to this point, why would you put your energy into ruminating about what God’s plan for you personally might be? Both the necessity and the luxury for that kind of reflection had been lacking in Lina’s life.   

            But she was quite convinced that God existed, that He was present. What Ulrich labelled the wishes of trees, what her grandmother had felt when communing with the forest spirits, and what guided her mother as she created her quilts – these things Lina considered an expression of God’s presence. These and other things, too:  the love she sensed flowing toward her equally from the trees and the beetles and the animals small and large, from the grasses and the fairies and the birds up above the river, and from the river itself, too, from its sometimes mountainous waves down to its muddy sand bottom, and from all that moved its gills or legs or leaves between surface and bed. She could feel God’s presence there, in every piece of the natural world, even if she couldn’t discern what His plan was for each of those pieces.  Because why would God have plans only for His human children?

Indeed, let’s note once again, that Lina felt no need to try to ferret out the details of God’s plan for the mushroom or the tern or the bean vine.  Wasn’t it enough to feel God’s love present in them all and, when she encountered them, flowing into her, too, back and forth between them, embracing them both as one?

Sitting at the table now, Lina recalled what Bruno Groening had said in Herford: “Life without God is no life.”  And she suddenly realized that although her faith in God’s existence hadn’t wavered, not even since her accident, her life had, in a way, become a life without God.  Not without a belief in God. But without the strong, steady connection she had felt before the day the wood fell from the wagon and doomed her to life in a wheelchair.  Only now, after reading that article this morning, could she see how being separated from the divine force of the forest had affected her: Without the opportunity to spend her days bathing in the love and calm of God’s energy, she had come to feel gradually more and more weighed down – in her spirit, as well as in her body.  Stagnant, depressed, lacking in the hope that things could be different.  True, she and Kristina had grown close, and their friendship brought them both a lot of joy. But that relationship could not give Lina what she was truly missing: the feeling she got when she was amongst the trees and felt God’s love and essence flowing from them into her. She remembered now, as she sat at supper, blocking the argument between Viktor and Marcus out of her mind, that she had gotten this very same feeling when reading the article about Bruno Groening.  It still didn’t make any sense to her, logically. But a different, spiritual meaning was beginning to come to the surface of her awareness, like a water bubble released after having been long trapped beneath a layer of mud.

True, this bubble – which we can call her exploration of the question of what might be meant by God having a plan – had begun pressing upward through the mud of Lina’s consciousness after her accident.  When she first began considering this question, she’d have expressed her understanding roughly this way: All the details of each creature’s or plant’s or human’s life are the way they are because that is what God has planned for it.  God laid it out in a certain way, and that is the way life is. We have no input.  We just live out what God puts before us.  So maybe we just have to learn to endure, to be patient? That could be a plan for us, too, couldn’t it? That’s what the doctor told me, right? To learn to live with the hand God dealt me?  That’s as far as she’d gotten these past five years, and she had let her initial questions – Why did I survive? and Why hadn’t it been worse? – fall back into the mud of her consciousness, her curiosity dulled by the overlay of pain and boredom and isolation from her beloved trees.

But today, after she read the newspaper article, a new bubble of curiosity formed deep within her and was making itself felt by exerting some slight pressure on her consciousness. She sensed now that there must be more to this idea of God’s plan. It occurred to her to ask why it was God’s plan for her body to be broken, for her to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. Even after Lina came in from the yard, the article tucked away stealthily in her pocket, and began peeling the potatoes for supper, part of her consciousness continued to work on this question.  At one point, as she reached for the next potato, she paused, knife in hand, and an offshoot of the Why was this God’s plan? question took shape in her mind: What if God’s plan didn’t end with the accident? 

Lina was under the impression that everyone around her assumed God’s plan had ended with the accident. It seemed to her that they all thought of it as some life’s event that existed on its own, plunked down in the middle of the dirt yard before the barn, separate from everything else in the farm or the forest or the family life and history. LINA’S ACCIDENT. Cast in stone, immovable and immutable.  Only Ethel seemed to have a different perspective. Although she never expressed this to Lina in words, it seemed to Lina that her mother saw LINA’S ACCIDENT as something more malleable, something that might change its shape and qualities over time. Lina sensed that her mother did desire and hope for this change, desperately, even.  Now, reminding herself of her mother’s quiet, unspoken hope, a thought came slowly and gently into Lina’s mind: What if God’s plan includes not just my accident, but what happens after it? And not even precisely what happens afterwards, but what she and others chose and choose to do afterwards?  (Here the granddaughter shows her connection to her grandmother, ever focused on choice and decision and assigning intention, even if Renate saw it as intention in the sense that would allow one to blame something on someone else.)

Oblivious to the duel between Marcus and Viktor, which was progressing closer and closer to its inevitable conclusion, Lina began moving eagerly toward this newly-arisen thought question. It came to her then, penetrating the dense, nearly solid, mud of her consciousness:  Of course! Of course there is more to God’s plan than just the accident.   What if God’s plan is not a simple, inexorable playing out of fate, but a life in which each player can craft his or her own role, together with God’s guidance? Lina glanced at her family members around her, but still without hearing them.   She noticed the same tingling she’d felt out in the yard, and placed her hand once more against her apron pocket. She sensed the presence of the newspaper inside it, and the new, but now familiar, calm and joy begin to fill her heart.  Her whole body began to feel lighter, even her legs.  Is there some sensation in my legs?  Maybe I’m imagining it…

  Lina suddenly felt, quite clearly, that God did not mean for her to just acquiesce and sit, inert, making no effort to turn the tide of her life.  In that moment, she recalled how she once encountered a swallow on the bank of the river, one wing flapping against the dirt, the other motionless, injured somehow.  As Lina watched, the swallow stopped flapping its good wing for a few seconds, maybe even ten or more, panting from its previous exertion with open beak.  But then, all of a sudden, it pushed off on its thin little legs and, inexplicably to Lina, managed to lift off.  A moment later, it was once again climbing, above the river.

As Lina considered that recollected scene for a bit, no one in her family noticed any outward evidence of the shift that had just occurred inside her.  No one sensed the energy that was flowing through her now and giving her the strength to sit up straight in her chair and regard each member of her squabbling family in turn. What if… Lina thought.  What if the swallow on the riverbank and God were working together to put God’s plan into action?

After silently looking at each of her family members in turn, she lifted her right hand and brought the flat of her palm down onto the table with a strength that silenced all voices and brought all eyes to her.  Even Viktor’s face registered surprise.

“Enough,” she said loudly.   And sharply.  “I’ve had enough.”

Chapter 8

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            “That young man’s coming today,” Ulrich announced at breakfast, although Renate and Ethel and Hans already knew this.  Ulrich stopped speaking, his two hands pausing in the act of gently pulling apart his roll so that he could spread it with butter and a bit of Renate’s strawberry jam.  They were on the last jar of the previous summer’s stockpile, and Ulrich didn’t want to eat it absentmindedly, while talking about work. So he paused.

            “Viktor?” Hans asked his father. 

            “Yes. Viktor Bunke.” Ulrich returned his attention to the roll.

            “What do we know about him?” asked Hans, making an effort not to narrow his eyes, but aware of the edge in his voice. 

            Ulrich set the roll down on his plate.  “Well,” he began, “he’s from Schweiburg.  Apparently trained with his father in a carpentry shop they had there before the war, then…”

            Hans interrupted. “How old is he?”

            “Eighteen, I guess,” Ulrich told him.  “Said he was born in ’03. ‘Three years younger than the year.’ That’s how he put it.”

            “So why not go back and work in his father’s shop?” Hans persisted.

            Renate jumped in. “So many questions, and the young man’s not even here,” she said, tucking a strand of her dark hair behind her ear as she pointedly placed a fresh roll on Hans’ plate.  Distract the family with food.  That was her strategy for keeping the peace.  Not that there was generally any need.  Theirs was an unusually harmonious family. They were blessed by peace and by an abiding affection for each other, an affection supported by a foundation of deep love. 

            This was spring of 1921, many months before the events of 1921 that we’ve mentioned before, the events which caused Renate to adopt a much more hands-on approach to mealtime conversations.  But already many years before, Renate had become an excellent spotter of even a light gray fog of conflict on a distant horizon, and she’d adopted her own mother’s tendency to soothe and smooth over with food. As a result, Renate was skilled at shoring up the ramparts of familial peace with subtle, yet powerful culinary sandbags. It was her habit to keep the rolls and cheese coming, even when no conflicts loomed.  Today she saw no need for new sandbags, not yet, but a little adjustment of existing levees did seem in order. Hence the second roll for Hans.

            “Yes,” Ethel chimed in, her voice light and airy.  “You can tie him to the saw horse and force him to tell you everything,” she told her older brother, her eyes dancing, and her lips forming an affectionate smile.   Ethel was not the only one in her family to recognize in Hans’ words his tendency to anticipate threats where none might be present.  But she was the only one who could get away with teasing him about it. 

He was nearly 20 years old now, and she not quite 17. They had grown close in the course of their childhood, so devoted to each other that neither could ever detect the minutest ill will in any remark by the other, even when they experienced a difference of opinion. Besides, despite being the younger sister, Ethel felt herself Hans’ equal in strength.  Not physically – Hans was tall and strong, in a wiry way – but in her spirit.  Under Hans’ constant tutelage and protection, she had grown into a young woman who knew her own mind and was not shy about asserting it.  But her self-confidence was tempered with such lightness and joy, and so completely lacking in arrogance, that no one ever got cross with her for her assertiveness.  Ulrich had called her “our little angel” from the time she was tiny, because her light, curly hair looked to him like a halo.  Even now, although she braided her long hair and wore it coiled into a bun, the halo was not in the least subdued.

Hans smiled at her wryly. “You bet I will.  Who knows who he is?  There are so many men roaming around the countryside now. Men without a past, or wanting to be, making themselves out to be.”

Ulrich nodded slowly.  Of course, he’d considered that himself. Despite the fact that Ulrich handled business-related decisions and Renate was in charge of domestic concerns, this was a question that would affect them all.  So, the husband and wife had discussed it. They’d decided it would be good to take Viktor on, and had informed Hans and Ethel.  This was all according to the Gassmann family manual: Ulrich and Renate announced the decision, and then the topic turned to implementation.  Renate knew that it was to be expected that Hans would have questions. That was acceptable. He’d have to work with this Viktor, after all.  All the same, she hoped Hans would just move smoothly into the implementation phase. 

Renate felt that life on the homestead had been so much easier before Hans and Ethel came to consider themselves grown-ups.  Back then (a few short years ago!) Renate hadn’t had to contend with anyone else’s opinions about how she did things around the house.  Nor had Ulrich had to answer for his decisions about how he ran the business.  Now, though, the children seemed to have decided they could assert their own views! These days, Renate often found herself saying, at mealtimes, “Talk to me about it later, Lina.” Or “Hans, you can discuss that with your father later in the afternoon.”  It was a challenge for her to develop a strategy for maintaining control over both the way things were done and the way they were discussed, while still giving the children the impression they had a say in things…

Ulrich, too, was feeling his way through this new stage of working with his son.  His own father, Detlef, had been dead for more than fifteen years already, so Ulrich was used to making all the decisions about the forestry and cabinetry-making business entirely on his own.  Or, rather, with Renate as a sounding board, just the way she used him as a sounding board for her domestic decisions. In the current case, this was not the first time Hans had raised this particular concern about the new man, Viktor Bunke.  To his credit, Ulrich was happy to be patient with his son.  He probably realized that Hans had inherited the family propensity for repeatedly mulling over questions. Let Hans bring this up again, if that’ll help him gain comfort with the decision.  This was the way it usually went with Hans: He needed to come at a situation several times before he could see his way clear to accepting a decision. 

  “I see your point, Son,” Ulrich replied, his voice kind.  “We’re none of us going into this blind.  He’s coming on a trial basis.  He doesn’t work out, we send him along his way.”

“We need the help,” Renate reminded him.  “You have orders to fill, thank God.”

“Be that as it may,” Ulrich said, “we’ll send him off if need be.  There are others looking for work. But give him a chance to prove himself to us.”

“Okay. I can do that,” Hans said.

“I’ll say it again: no one’s giving him the keys to the barn l just yet.” This Ulrich said with a smile.

Hans laughed and scratched the back of his head, as if admitting that he could wait to meet Viktor before declaring him a thief or murderer.  “No one except Ethel, maybe,” he replied, smiling now.  “She’d give the whole house away to anyone who needed it if they looked at her the right way.”

Ethel smiled, too, topped half of her roll with a slice of cheese, and shrugged.  “But it’d have to be just the right way. And that’s not happened yet.”

* * *

            In fact, it was not just Hans’ tendency to see threats where none might exist that prompted concerns about Viktor.  Born in late 1901, Hans was called up to the army in 1917, but he never served: He suffered a bad break in his right leg during basic training, and was sent home for good. Hans was – as were Renate, Ethel, and Ulrich, who had himself had avoided military service due to nearly complete deafness in one ear – keenly aware of their family’s good fortune in emerging from those years intact.  So, he felt that the least he could do was to be on guard now, when life in their country as a whole, and their small part of it, was still unpredictable and unstable. 

            Hans was particularly protective of Ethel. His natural seriousness and vigilance served as an ever-present, but not oppressive, counterweight to her lightheartedness and the joyful way she moved through life, swirling this way and that like her blond curls.  Although it wasn’t an accurate perception, Hans believed that if he weren’t there to tether her to the earth, Ethel might well float off into the clouds. He’d seen her that way from the time she began to walk.

            As a boy, Hans was often charged with keeping Ethel company – and safe – while their mother was occupied with household tasks. On these occasions, he was the keeper of the scissors and needles that little Ethel needed to have at hand to make her little quilts from scraps of their mother’s fabrics.  In the earliest days, when he was six years old and Ethel only three, her manual dexterity was not on a par with her creative skills, and the two of them became a team.  Here’s how that came to be:

            When she was about two years old, Ethel displayed a fondness for arranging small objects into patterns, often colorful objects, but not always: A dried bean or a metal button appealed to her just as much as a fallen flower blossom or the scraps from her mother’s sewing projects.  While Renate sat sewing a dress or embroidering a towel, little Ethel would search the sitting area of the main room for small items, which she would then bring back to where her mother was working.  Ethel would sit contentedly on the floor for hours on end, fully engaged in putting her items next to each other on the wooden floor, shifting one and then another, exploring various combinations: sometimes squares or diamond shapes, but most often more fluid lines, spirals.  At some point she would declare the arrangement complete and call to her mother to admire her creation: she called them her “pictures”.

            Renate sewed nearly everything the family wore, except for Hans and Ulrich’s work pants, and, frugal German housewife that she was, no scrap of fabric was ever discarded. All unused pieces went into a basket in the house’s main room. During the winter, she would spend the evenings making small round disks from these scraps, one side flat, one side gathered in the center.  Then she’d sew them together at the edges to create coverlets to go atop their bed quilts.  Ethel always watched this process intently. Not surprisingly, it wasn’t long before the beans and buttons fell by the wayside (partly because Renate would scoop them up when Ethel wasn’t paying attention, for her own uses – it seemed frivolous to allow everything to be turned into a toy!) and Ethel began asking her mother for some of the pieces of fabric. Renate gave Ethel her pick of the scraps, a tiny bit grudgingly, at first, since they were useful, after all… Still, let the girl have her fun.  For the first few weeks, Ethel was content with simply laying out and arranging the scraps on the floor.  But the desire to push needle through thread soon arose.  Whether this wish was transmitted to Ethel by heredity, or whether she absorbed it during all the hours at her mother’s feet, we can’t say.  Whatever its origin, the desire was strong, and Ethel was insistent: “Mama, I want to sew them together,” she’d say, indicating the fabric pieces before her.  This is where Hans came in.

            Renate was not about to allow Ethel to handle a needle on her own, and besides, her own time was precious: She was so busy running the household that she couldn’t spare hours to tutor Ethel in this skill, not before she was really ready.  But Hans was old enough.  And he adored his sister.  Curiously enough, he enjoyed watching her create her “pictures”.  He sometimes brought in treasures he’d found in the woods or the yard – this in the years when Ethel was too young to be out in the yard alone with him.  Hans allowed her to use these seed pods or pebbles or feathers or acorns in her pictures, but just for that morning or afternoon: he had his own plans for them after that.

            Seeing Hans’ devotion to Ethel and his interest in the arrangements, Renate decided to teach the six-year-old boy to sew. That way, he could then be the one to stitch the fabric pieces together, under Ethel’s direction.  This would keep both children occupied, which was a very good thing. Ulrich, despite his love for Hans, often complained that the boy was underfoot, constantly asking to help with the forestry and carpentry work.  Ulrich did want the boy to learn this work, but not now.  He was too young, as of yet, to help with the main work, although Ulrich was already teaching him to saw and nail during a spare moment here and there.  Neither parent was quite sure how Hans would react to Renate’s new plan, and, indeed, Renate had quite a time convincing Ulrich that Hans would not turn out any less a man for knowing how to sew. But, in the end, Ulrich assented, and so did Hans.  Thus began a close collaboration between brother and sister that continued, in ever-shifting ways, up until about 1922. 

This early picture-making was also the point when Hans took on the role of Ethel’s protector.  Hans’ mother officially charged him only with keeping Ethel safe from being pricked by a needle. But he took to his new role so thoroughly and seriously that it naturally blossomed into a desire to protect his little sister from scissors, rose or hawthorn thorns, the edges of pieces of firewood, certain stones, and saw blades and awls…  In short, from everything sharp and pointy and potentially deadly.  

By 1921, Ethel seemed to Hans to have come into her full beauty. He anticipated that he’d now have a much harder time protecting her.  It didn’t even cross his mind – as it had Ethel’s – that she didn’t need protecting any longer. 

            But let’s go back, now, to 1907. Hans, even at 6, was a quick study.  Renate knew this, and she correctly calculated that it would take him only a matter of minutes to learn to thread the needle, knot the thread, and tie it off at the end of a seam.  She had a pair of small scissors, just right for his hands, which she gave him to use for these projects. 

            Three-year old Ethel was thoroughly delighted at being able to transform her pictures into a form she could carry around and display, instead of having to drag her father or Hans or visitors to a spot on the floor to view them.  The pictures became quilts for her doll, curtains for a chink in the wall of the workshop, and napkins for the dinner table.  Hans, proud to be able to contribute to the process, was quick to point out to all viewers that he had sewn the seams.  And Renate was pleased with the speed with which his stitches, which had, of course, started out crooked and of every which length, quickly grew even and precise.  Ulrich noted this, too, and he understood that this keen eye and attention to evenness and detail would serve his son well as he moved into helping with the woodworking.

            Now, Ethel’s creative process was such that, once she finished laying a picture on the floor and handed the sewing of the precious design over to Hans, she never went off to do something else while he stitched.   It wasn’t that she didn’t trust him to do it correctly. On the contrary, she was utterly convinced that her big brother was capable of doing whatever he set out to do. Such was the trust and confidence she had in him.  What was it, then, that drew her to sit before him, watching him sew, until he completed the very last stitch cut off the end of the thread with a triumphant snip of the scissors?  Sometimes, mesmerized by the way the needle moved through the cloth, Ethel stared at its sinuous motion, watching the tip and shaft vanish and reappear with hypnotic regularity.  Other times, it was the path of the thread that captivated her: the way it obediently trailed along behind the needle, as if needle and thread were playing “follow the leader”.  Something about watching the loose thread grow steadily shorter also filled her with joy.  Why did watching Hans sew affect her this way?  She could never explain it. But her soul inside her knew: It was that the needle and thread moved both in a straight line, toward the completion of a goal, and also in a to-and-fro pattern that wove in and out, up and down.  Ethel was a girl with goals, but she also appreciated the freedom to move a little bit outside the chosen path, while still heading toward the chosen end point.  It was the to-and-fros of Ethel’s movement through life that would bring her the most difficult moments of her life, as well as the most profoundly happy.

            But for now, Hans and Ethel were concerned only with stitching together the scraps of cloth for Ethel’s portable pictures.  It must be noted, though, that once Ethel saw that Hans knew how to use not just a needle, but scissors, too, she began asking him to cut the fabric scraps along this or that line that she would indicate with her fingers.  She’d line up her fingers next to each other to show him the pathway to follow with the scissors. And he would cut, using her fingertips as his guide. He was good enough with the scissors that he knew he’d be able to do this without nicking Ethel’s fingers.  And she knew it, too.  She was safe with him.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 5 and 6

Chapter 5

Summer, 1945

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

Somehow, Lina and her family did “learn to live with it”, as unlikely as that seemed to any of them on the night following the hope-slaying doctor’s visit.  Of course, what “live with it”meant for the family varied from person to person. The morning after he’d uttered his prayer, Peter tucked the disk with the bird on it into Lina’s knitting bag, in the hope that she would come across it, and that it would be of comfort to her, and perhaps even help her make her way toward Hope. He himself gained a bit of comfort from knowing she still had the bird disk close to her. Has she even realized she lost it? If she has, once she finds it, will she wonder how it made its way back into her bag? Maybe, for just a second, she’ll wonder whether the fairies found it and placed it there for her to discover. It made Peter smile to think about that.   Nurturing that thought was the main way Peter managed to “live with it”.

What about the rest of them? “The rest of them” now included the full Gassmann-Bunke extended family, plus two new residents. Within a few months of the doctor’s pronouncements, Marcus, and then Viktor, returned from their respective service. Shortly afterwards, a refugee war widow from East Prussia named Kristina was resettled to their homestead, along with her 5-year-old daughter, Ingrid. Renate and Ulrich and Ethel viewed this return of familiar faces and influx of new ones as a multi-layered blessing. 

The most immediately-recognizable blessing, in terms of the familiar faces, was that they were family faces. Having Marcus and Viktor back home was a gift, and the fact that they’d both returned home uninjured meant that everyone could breathe that much easier.  They’d already made so many adjustments to accommodate Peter and Lina’s various limitations, that it was a relief not to have to figure out what else they might need to change because someone else couldn’t use one leg or both.  And why, it had occurred to more than one of the members of this family, is it legs?  What is it with our family and legs?

Another blessing bestowed by Marcus and Viktor’s return was that now there were more people to take up the work around the homestead.  Viktor’s contribution was particularly welcomed, especially by Ulrich. Despite the disagreements that had arisen in the early thirties because of Viktor’s political leanings, Viktor and his father-in-law had always worked together in great harmony. So, Viktor returned eager to get back to tending the forest and building up the family’s cabinet-making business, which had faltered so badly during the war. For now, Marcus was toiling in the forest alongside his father and grandfather, but that wouldn’t be for long: A month or so after Viktor returned home, he announced that he’d pulled strings to get Marcus a coveted Civil Service position in nearby Varel. He’d be able to start working in a few weeks. This pleased Marcus greatly, since he’d never much enjoyed working in the forest – or with his father, for that matter.  The position in Varel, off the homestead, would give him some measure of independence, plus some prestige, too.  Ulrich would rather have had the extra help with the forestry work, but since relations between Viktor and Marcus had been tense for years, he figured it might not be such a bad idea for his grandson to work in Varel. Besides, they had Stefan working with them now, a skilled hand from Bockhorn. Between himself, Viktor, and Stefan, they should be able to make a go of things.

Viktor, too, felt no small measure of relief when all of this fell into place. Ethel had, naturally, filled him in on every detail of what had transpired in the year since their daughter’s accident, and Viktor wanted to do what he could to make things easier for her.  So, he was pleased to have been able to use his war-time connections to secure that position for Marcus. Maybe this was his attempt to make up for the disturbances their family had gone through before the war. Not that he felt himself to be at fault, but the rest of the family certainly did. And Viktor recognized how important it was to make an effort to have everything be congenial now, and also for the homestead work to run as smoothly and efficiently as possible. As good as Marcus was at the forestry tasks, having him off in Varel during the day would help keep the atmosphere at home calmer. Viktor knew that this calm was key, for everyone’s sake, but especially for Lina’s. Or maybe Viktor was thinking not so much about how Lina needed peace and quiet, as about how he needed it, after what he’d been through in the war. Most likely, he sensed both his own need andhers. But he mentioned only hers when he spoke with Ethel and his in-laws about striving for a peaceful setting. God knows, we all need it, he often thought to himself.

Just exactly why Viktor needed the calm was not something he ever discussed with Ethel.  She asked him once or twice, in a roundabout fashion, about what he’d done during the war (a question along the lines of, “Were you there the whole time, the spot you sent your messages from?”) This was her way of opening the door for him to share that with her, but without shoving him through that door. Ethel’s indirectness had its roots not solely in her natural ability to treat others with consideration. She held back also out of a tightness she sensed deep in her chest whenever she wondered what her husband might tell her if he did actually respond.

But, for better or for worse, Viktor did not walk through the door Ethel opened for him. Rather, he said only that it was better if she didn’t know.  He knew, as well as she did, that there were many ways to interpret that statement. And he liked it that way.  It really was better for her not to know. Sometimes he wished that he didn’t know, either.  All the more reason to get things into good order on the home front, he reasoned. 

With the whole family back under one roof, plus Kristina and her daughter living in the workshop, the Gassmann-Bunkes were grateful for Ulrich’s father Detlef’s eccentric approach to building a house for his family. It was thanks to him that they had plenty of room to move around in, more than any of their relatives or friends.

  Detlef built the Gassmanns’ original, one-room log cabin back in 1880, in the early years of his marriage to Ulrich’s mother, Iris.  Inspired by reading about the American pioneers’ simple houses built of logs, and mortared with mud and moss, Detlef boldly constructed one for his own family, flouting convention, which dictated a traditional low house. That’s what Detlef’s own father had built for his family: a modest, but roomy two-post low house. 

Built of timber and bricks with whitewashed walls inside, the low house was an all-purpose building: Detlef and his parents lived in it, along with all the livestock and some of the hired hands. The cattle and horses and goats lived in stalls that lined one of the house’s two, long sides nearest the large barn doors at one end. These stalls extended inward from the outer walls, ending at one of the two central rows of posts that supported the beams up above. The other side of the house, opposite the stalls, was open, and the walls were lined with workbenches and cabinets. Detlef and his father, Wolf, did their carpentry work here.

There was living space, too, at the opposite end of the house from the barn doors: one large room for the Gassmanns, and a second, smaller, room for the few hired hands who didn’t have lodging elsewhere.  A large, open space between these two rooms and the part of the building that housed the animal stalls and workbenches, provided a large kitchen area. Its large brick and stone hearth both heated the whole building and served as a stove and oven.  There was a small window on the lefthand side of the wall, if you were facing the hearth and the bedrooms behind it. Without the one window, the house would have been entirely dark inside. Even with it, the house was anything but bright, especially, when the barn and side doors were closed. Opposite this window was a side door that led out into the current day yard – the spot where the wood rounds had tumbled out of the wagon onto Lina.

It was clear to all around him that Detlef was a man of many plans. He knew exactly what he’d do after he completed the log home: He’d construct outdoor pens and lean-to stables for the livestock. Once he’d done that, there’d be plenty of space inside for Detlef, Wolf, and their helpers to work, and the low house would become a dedicated carpentry workshop (the one that still stands on the homestead today). Detlef even intended to pull the bricks out of eight of the spaces between the timbers on the stall side of the house, and installed windows, to let in more natural light. Once the entire Gassmann family moved into the log home, the forestry helpers would occupy the larger of the two rooms at the end of the workshop. Detlef intended to install a small, wood-burning stove in there to make it more bearable during the cold months.

But although Detleft managed to resettle the livestock, and install the windows and the new wood stove without interference from anyone, his grand reimagining hit a snag at the very last moment.  On moving day, just a few months before Ulrich was born, as Detlef had already begun moving the family and all their belongings into the log home, Wolf announced that he was better off staying in the low house.  This annoyed Detlef mightily, for he had other plans for the smaller room – plans of which Wolf was well aware. He intended to store the forestry and garden tools in that room, as well as saddles and harnesses, etc., for the horses.  But early in the morning of moving day, Wolf declared his allegiance to the low house. “I was born in this house, and I see no reason why I should die in that new one,” he told them. What’s more, he insisted on sleeping in the second, smaller low house room – Detlef’s intended store room. So, while Detlef and Iris’ bed, and Erich’s, too, were carried into the new log home, along with two bureaus, the hired hands carried Wolf’s bed and the washstand from the larger room into the smaller room. Then they moved all their belongings, the utilitarian beds they slept in, and the washstand from the smaller room, into the newly-vacated larger room.  Even achieving this was a struggle: Wolf initially insisted that he could just sleep in one of the hired hands’ beds and use their rickety washstand. But no one – the hired hands included – would hear of that.  So, by the night of moving day, absolutely everyone on the homestead was sleeping in a new room.  And each of them experienced at least one moment of confusion during the dead of night, when they awakened in an unfamiliar setting. Where am I? Am I where I belong?

Within a week or so, Detlef and Iris and Erich seemed to have fully adjusted to the new house. Erich, who was not quite four, and who had delighted, during the construction phase, in climbing up the logs that formed the house’s walls, continued to try to scale them even now, much to his mother’s consternation.  He would poke at the moss between the logs, and add tiny sticks and leaves to it wherever he could. “Daddy, look!”  he’d announce gleefully.  “I’m building the house!”

Wolf, meanwhile, initiated several improvement projects in the old house on his own hook. Detlef began to notice, when he was out in the low house-turned-workshop, that their equipment was gradually migrating into the small room where Wolf now lived.  Detlef first caught sight of harnesses hanging on hooks that had previously held the hired hands’ clothing and towels.  Another day, when he wondered aloud where the saddles had gone, Wolf just pointed to his room: Three saddle benches now lined the wall beneath where the harnesses hung.  Then there was the morning Detlef went into the workshop and found the long tree saws missing from the main room.  “No need for them to take up all that space out here,” Wolf had said by way of explaining why he had – evidently in the middle of the night – put up more pegs high on the wall above the harnesses to hold the long, big-toothed saws.

“But Papa,” Detlef replied, bewildered, “that’s your room, not a storage room.”

Wolf shrugged. “Felt kind of lonely with just me in there.”

Detlef opened his mouth to object. But then he realized that the saddles and saws and harnesses were just as much a part of Wolf’s life and family as were he and Iris and Erich. So he just nodded and started in on the morning’s work. 

Wolf evidently interpreted this conversation as permission to go whole hog. Over the next couple of weeks, Detlef noticed changes every morning when he came into the low house.  Within a month, “Wolf’s” room had been transformed into a model store room.  Tools, harnesses, saddles, and forester alike seemed pleased with the arrangement.  This was so much the case that, when Wolf died in 1882, it was a long, long time before Detlef could bring himself to remove his father’s bed and washstand from the room.  Wolf still belonged in there, somehow.

Ulrich, who never even lived in the low house, took the building’s transformed layout as a given.  As a toddler, though, he was always fascinated by the storage room. He loved to sit on Wolf’s bed in the evening, listening to his grandfather’s stories, until Wolf finally hustled him back off to the log home to sleep. Sometimes, if Ulrich had been especially well-behaved during the day, Wolf would seat him atop one of the saddles that were stored on the sawhorses, and they would pretend they were out on this or that adventure in the forest, in search of dragons or wolves or monsters.  Even after Wolf passed away, Ulrich would often ask to go out to “Dampa’s” room.  They couldn’t leave him alone out there, not with all those sharp implements, so his step-mother Claudia (his mother was no longer with them by then…) would go with him. Little Ulrich would sit on the bed in silence, as if listening to some voice that Claudia couldn’t hear.  Sometimes Ulrich would nod. Other times he’d just smile. Then he’d report to his father that “Dampa” had told him this or that.

Even when Ulrich grew older, that little storage room remained one of his favorite spots on the homestead.  By the time his own children were born, “Dampa’s” bed had long since been moved into the larger room, but Ulrich carried on the tradition of telling stories to Ethel and Hans out there.  And those two youngsters delighted in the evening horsey rides on the saddles in that room just as much as their father had done before them.

When they grew a bit older, Ethel and Hans asked how the storage room had come about. Why does it always feel so good in there? they wondered. Ulrich was touched that his own children clearly felt a connection to Wolf in that room, just as he always had. Nonetheless, he didn’t want to delve into the realm of sappy emotions, or controversial spiritual matters.  So, he focused on a more mundane explanation, telling Hans and Ethel how their grandfather Detlef himself had justified dedicating that room to storage, instead of to living space. “Your grandfather liked order,” he told them.  “He’d wave his hand around here in the workshop and say, ‘How could you work in here with all of that lying around all the time? I couldn’t!’” Ulrich went on to tell his children that Detlef’s construction and then, expansion, of the log home exemplified their grandfather’s philosophy of “A place for everything, and everything in its place.” Except that, when it came to the log home, that seemed to mean, “A place for everyone, and everyone in his place.” In lots of space.

The Gassmanns’ neighbors saw the original log home mainly as an eccentricity.  “What’s wrong with the low house?” they all asked, scratching their heads.  Even so, the cabin didn’t seem to offend anyone with its size: The area where Detlef slept with his wife and two sons, was larger than the room they’d shared in the low house, but not dramatically so.  This “bedroom” in the front corner of the original log home’s kitchen was first separated off from the rest of the room by curtains, and, before long, by solid walls. Then, in 1886, when Ulrich was six and his older brother, Erich, ten, Detlef built the two-storey addition onto the original log cabin. Detlef and his second wife Claudia had two daughters by then, and Claudia had begun grumbling – “Six of us in this little room!”  Knowing Detlef’s penchant for arranging just the right spot for everything, Claudia began mentioning casually that before they knew it, Erich would be married, and Ulrich wouldn’t be far behind, and that meant daughters-in-law, and grandchildren… Detlef, who immediately began dreaming of a large, harmonious family living under one roof, took the hint. The cabin’s newer section boasted two bedrooms on the ground floor and two on the second, with a central staircase connecting them.

It was when Detlef put on this two-storey addition that everyone’s jaws dropped.  A log cabin was one thing. But a log mansion?? This went beyond eccentricity, the neighbors and friends insisted. This bordered on madness. No one outside the family could understand why on earth those Gassmanns needed all that room!  Then again, none of them knew about Detlef’s dream of a large extended Gassmann family.

Ulrich’s marriage to Renate in 1900, followed by the birth of Hans in 1901, and Ethel in 1904, represented the sowing and earliest growth phases of that dream. Detlef died suddenly in 1905. But, watching from the world beyond, he saw his wish blossom beautifully when Ulrich and Renate’s daughter Ethel married Viktor Bunke in 1922, gave birth to Marcus in 1923, Peter a year later, and Lina after four more years. Even so, the blooms faded quickly on his granddaughter’s marriage, even before Lina was born. There was that period when certain events led Viktor to go back to live in Schweiburg (which we will get to in due time); when Ethel followed him there; and when they eventually returned to the Gassmann-Bunke homestead.

All of these events created fault lines in the family that weakened its emotional foundation. The log home itself, though, remained solid as ever and even underwent certain improvements associated with modernity: electrification; the installation of water pipes to the kitchen; and, finally, the so-called indoor plumbing, although the bathroom itself was added to the back of the house, on the other side of the kitchen wall.

When the opportunity arose to install this bathroom, the family had to address what turned out to be an unexpectedly thorny question: where to put it. Without really thinking it through, Ethel innocently floated the idea over supper one evening that they could use the empty first floor bedroom in the newer section of the house. Renate immediately stiffened at this suggestion, for reasons that neither Ethel nor Viktor grasped at that moment.  Ulrich, who generally sat through meals with a placid and food-focused expression, stopped in mid-bite. He’d noticed Renate’s reaction. After no more than three seconds of silence, though, Renate regained her composure.

“But just imagine how noise that will be for Papa and me,” she told Ethel and Viktor. Then, catching the puzzled looks on the grandchildren’s faces, she explained. “What with all of you traipsing to the bathroom at all hours, we’ll never get any sleep!”

“But Mama’s talking about that room,” Peter said, pointing through the door that led into the addition.

Ulrich, seeing Renate’s distress, came to her rescue. “But our bedroom here shares a wall with that room.” He leaned across the corner of the table and mimicked the noised the plumbing might make in the middle of the night. “How could a body sleep through that?”

Peter started giggling, and Marcus and Lina followed suit. This distraction provided sufficient cover for Ulrich to shoot Ethel a quick glance that conveyed, ever so clearly, “Let it be. There’s something here you don’t understand.” Ethel dropped the subject.  The children, meanwhile, amused themselves by producing all the sounds they could possibly imagine emerging from the new bathroom, and the rest of suppertime passed with the children’s levity underlain by the adults’ awkward silence.

Later that night, when everyone had headed off to bed, all four grownups pondered the situation, but silently, each without consulting any of the others. By this point, Ethel understood where she had gone wrong. Viktor, too, fully grasped the underlying issues, and there was no way he was going to step onto that shaky ground by raising the topic with his wife.  As for Ulrich and Renate, they had nothing to discuss, both having spent years living within the bubble of Detlef’s dream.

While their parents and grandparents slipped quietly into nightclothes and fitful sleep, the youngsters continued their own plumbing-related games, imagining tiptoeing into the bathroom and flushing the toilet – however it was that one did that, by the way… Neither Marcus nor Peter nor Lina had the slightest idea what the question of the bathroom placement had stirred up for their parents and grandparents.  This wasn’t surprising. First of all, let’s remember that this was a family that never discussed emotionally-charged topics if it could be avoided, which it nearly always could be. Second, the seeds of difficulty in regard to this situation had been sown by their great-grandfather, Detlef, who had, at this point, been dead for nearly thirty years.  The crux of the matter was the dream that had inspired the eccentric Gassmann patriarch to build this large home in the first place: the deep wish for his home to be filled with harmony and as many children and grandchildren and great-grandchildren (and so on) as it could hold. This wish had been expressed only in whispers from Ulrich to Renate, and then from Renate to Ethel and from Ethel Viktor. Even so, all four adults in the family knew that keeping the remaining empty bedroom free was key to protecting that dream. Its emptiness represented the future family members who would fill it. But until the question of the bathroom arose, none of them, except for Renate, had consciously realized that they, themselves, too, had fully adopted and were clinging to Detlef’s dream. Then Ethel stumbled upon this minefield of a topic – Who can blame her for forgetting to avoid it? It wasn’t as if this part of family history was on constant display…  – and each of them was forced to confront it in his or her own way, in his or her own mind.

Ulrich’s position was that he wanted whatever Renate wanted. He knew full well that peace in the household came about when his wife had free rein to direct the lives of those in the family – to the extent they’d allow her to do this, of course.  For her part, Renate felt sure that keeping the family under one roof was essential for everyone’s happiness. So, naturally, that bedroom just had to be left free for Marcus or Peter or Lina and a spouse. Ethel, too, despite how up and down things had been between her and Viktor during the previous five years, clung to the hope that everything could smooth out, that they could be the family they’d seemed on the brink of being before certain things had come to light in 1926.  That left Viktor.  Although the others might not have believed this, he, too, felt that if they could all just stay in one place, they had a chance of fighting their way back to the joy of the early days of his and Ethel’s marriage. He very much wanted that. Maybe he and Ethel could even have more children.  Thus, the future happiness of the whole Gassmann-Bunke family clearly came down to the placement of the bathroom.

Although all four of the adults agreed about the absolute necessity of building the bathroom onto the back of the existing house, instead of in the free bedroom, none of them wanted to put forth this explanation to the others. There was no way they could talk openly about such concerns. It was this even greater than usual squeamishness around touchy subjects that kept the discussion going around and around for more than a week with no resolution.

Then, one evening, Marcus, who was excited to see how the plumbing in the promised bathroom would actually function, pressed for information about when and where the new equipment would be installed. Ethel cleared her throat.

“Well, Dear,” she told her older son, “we haven’t quiet decided that yet.”

Seven-year-old Lina frowned at this. She was confused, since she had been paying attention to the suppertime talks over previous days. The question she posed now was genuinely innocent.

“Mama,” she said quietly, leaning toward Ethel, “don’t you all want the same thing?”

“What’s that?” Renate asked her granddaughter. She hadn’t heard Lina’s question, but had assumed the little girl might be feeling unwell. “Are you all right?”

“Oh, yes, Grandma,” Lina said cheerfully.

“What is it then?” Renate asked. 

“I was just saying to Mama that you all want the same thing.”

Ulrich, who had, as usual, ceded the floor to Renate, and had been observing rather than speaking, perked up now.

“What’s that you say, Lina? That we all want the same thing?”

Lina nodded.  “Grandpa, you don’t want the bathroom in here, do you?”

“No,” he admitted.

“And neither do you, Grandma, right?”

“That’s right,” Renate told her.

“And Mama and Papa don’t, either, do you?”

Both Viktor and Ethel shook their heads. Lina looked genuinely perplexed.

“Then I don’t understand what the fuss is.”

Emboldened by their sister’s successful invasion of the conversation, Peter and Marcus spoke up, too.

“Who said it had to be in the downstairs bedroom in the first place?” Marcus said bluntly.

“Right!” Peter called out brightly.  “Nobody wants it in there.”

The adults exchanged glances.  At this moment, each of them grasped that the children were giving them a way out of this impasse, one that wouldn’t require them to talk about the underlying issue at all.

“But, I thought you suggested it, Viktor,” Renate replied, cagily.

Viktor, happy to play along, shook his head. 

Renate looked at her husband.  She knew that no one would believe the plan had originated with him.

“You, then, Ethel,” she suggested, turning to her daughter. “It must have been you who suggested it in the first place.”

“No, Mama,” Ethel objected. “It wasn’t me.  I thought it was Papa.”

“Not me,” Ulrich said succinctly. He knew where this was headed and he wanted to get on with it. High time to settle this.

“Then it looks like the kids are right,” Viktor said. “We really do all agree.”

This was probably the one time any of them could remember that the youngsters’ views had been entertained at the table.  The children themselves were giddy with their newly-found power, but Renate quickly coopted the victory.

“I knew all along we’d come to an agreement!” she said firmly.  

It was clear to little Lina – and to all the rest of them – that the logic in Renate’s declaration did not hold.  But Lina was still too young to be able to comprehend that she and her brothers had been manipulated for the grownups’ gain.  Peter and Marcus, even if they did understand what was going on, knew better than to press their luck by trying to point it out. So, once Renate summed things up – “I knew all along we’d come to an agreement!” – the grownups immediately shifted their focus to discussing the layout for the new bathroom they would build onto the outside of the kitchen wall.  The unexpectedly unanimous decision to keep all the waste and dirt outside the main house, thereby leaving a clear and pristine space free for the family to grow, seemed to each of them to bode well for the future.

But a little more than ten years later, in 1944, when Viktor and Ethel had had no more children, when Peter and Marcus, and Lina had yet to marry, and Germany was mired in war – that’s when Lina had her accident, mere months after Peter came home from the war, wounded.  These events forced the family to once again confront the question of how best to use the space in the original log cabin and its addition. 

The changes began as soon as Peter came back from the hospital, unable to climb the stairs to his childhood bedroom. Ethel moved upstairs to the room Peter and Marcus had once shared, and Peter occupied his parents’ former bedroom, one of the two bedrooms on the main floor of the addition. After her accident, Lina naturally couldn’t make it to her second floor bedroom any more, either. So, they moved her into the front, kitchen bedroom, displacing Renate and Ulrich. They, in turn, settled reluctantly into the other bedroom on the main floor of the addition: the room that had been so fiercely kept free over the past years. It really was the best alternative: Now both in their 60s, Renate and Ulrich were reluctant to have to climb the stairs to reach Lina’s old upstairs room.  But there was something else about this decision that weighed heavily on them, and on Ethel, too. This musical chairs-like shifting of bedrooms’ occupants left the three of them feeling keenly disappointed. The cozy room they had guarded in their hearts as the spot for future generations conceived in love and harmony, had become, in the blink of an eye, a symbol of dashed family dreams, occupied now by the oldest, rather than the youngest, generation. 

Chapter 6

Summer, 1945

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

And this is how Viktor and Marcus found the household arranged when they returned home in the summer of 1945, a few months after Lina had received the doctor’s dire pronouncement., after the new fairy disk had been found and lost – and hope along with it.   Marcus took up residence in the second upstairs bedroom – Lina’s former room – adjacent to where his parents now slept.  He was pleased not to have to share a room with Peter any longer.  He didn’t think he could have stood that. We’re in our twenties now! We’re adults!

It’s not surprising that this shuffling of sleeping spots, which had been enacted in three separate stages, introduced its own level of instability and chaos into the life of the household.  Someone would refer to “Lina’s room”, or “Grandpa and Grandma’s room”, leaving the others to wonder whether they were talking about the old or new room assignments. They all occasionally found themselves struggling to remember who was where now. Which was, actually, the overarching question each of them faced on nearly a daily basis: Where am I? What is my place here? For, although most of them had lived all or most of their lives on this homestead, the emotional landscape had shifted gradually and profoundly over the years, with the result that each of them was now feeling out of place. There seemed to be little solid ground to cling to – despite the fact that the log home, the workshop, and their beloved forest now, in 1945, looked little different than they had a half century earlier.

It seemed natural to everyone that the refugees, Kristina and Ingrid, would feel out of place, since they were hundreds of miles from the place where they’d been born, and which they’d fled with no more than small packs on their backs.  But what’s our excuse? Renate silently asked herself one morning, as she felt in her own heart and mind the confusion and subtle despair that emanated from each of her family members. Then, since she was, after all, a Gassmann (by marriage, of course, but also emotionally), she filed this question away and returned to her attention to the pillowcase she was ironing.

As for Lina, she felt that she must be the one who reflected on this question more than any of the rest of them.  I’m the one who’s paralyzed, after all, she reasoned.   It never occurred to her that paralysis can take more forms than just being unable to move your legs.  Certainly, other members of the family – and Kristina and Ingrid, too! – were coming up against their own, individual types of paralysis.  The frequency with which the homestead inhabitants reflected on their states varied, from “not at all” to “nearly constantly”, and in the case of those who fell into the former category, the reasons for that varied, too. Some of them tended to actively avoid such contemplation (again, for various reasons).  They might notice this or that troubling thought, but then force it down or out through work or chatter. Others, though, were so paralyzed in some emotional or psychological way that they would never have taken it into their heads to reflect on their state of mind. They just lived their lives and figured everything inside them was okay.  But what everyone who lived here had in common was this: They did not talk to each other about their inner experiences. Nor did they risk asking each other the basic question, “How are you doing?”  To do that would be to open up a door that none of them wanted to open, because what lay on the other side might be too terrifying to hear.

Lina was content to observe this unspoken code, as long as it meant that she didn’t have to ask others how they were feeling.  But when this meant that no one was asking her how she was feeling… Well, that was not acceptable. She found herself thinking, They are all fine.  But I’m not. And they can all see that. Why don’t they talk to me about it?   She expected that once they got back home, Marcus and Viktor, at least, would ask her about all she’d gone through. But neither of them ever broached this topic with her.  Nor did Kristina and Ingrid. These refugees simply took in her condition without posing a single question.

It wasn’t that Lina found silence in general disquieting. No. She’d experienced many enjoyable periods of quiet in her life: when working alongside Ulrich in the forest, where she found the lack of words soothing and at the same time energizing, since not talking enabled her to connect to the trees and the stories their energies seemed to be relating to her; or in the kitchen or garden with Renate and Ethel, each of them focused on sewing or cooking or laundry or weeding or sowing.  There was a sweet sense of calm in those moments, too, as they worked separately, but were still connected to each other by a free flow of love. 

Now, though, the silence felt entirely different to Lina.  She couldn’t get out among the trees to feel their powerful energy the way she wanted to do – needed to, even – and when she was doing this or that task along with her mother and grandmother, the silence in the kitchen or garden now had a tense quality to it. Their love for each other was still there, but subtly obscured by a layer of concerns and thoughts consciously left unsaid – by all of them. Lina, too, kept quiet about her condition, sensing that no one else wanted to talk with her about it. What was there to say, after all?  They just had to do what the doctor said, and get used to living like this.

What made this all particularly upsetting to Lina was that she knew the others were talking about her when she wasn’t around.  Although she was excluded from participating in any of the conversations that centered around her, Lina sometimes caught a word or phrase. Whispers in her grandparents’ room occasionally rose above a whisper, sending words that Lina only half heard and half comprehended, through the curtained doorways and into her bedroom off the kitchen.  The tones of voice varied: Sometimes the words seemed to bear grief, sometimes despair or regret or, perhaps, desire for the situation to be different.   But if we take this last feeling – desire – well, Lina never actually heard words that confirmed her impression that her family members wanted things to be different. It made sense – rational sense – to her that they would just hunker down and find a way to cope.  This was who the Gassmann-Bunkes were. She’d grasped in the course of her life, that they were all experts at coping. No complaining.  No useless expenditure of emotion. Just do what needed to be done. So, Lina wondered, why were they talking about it at all? Here are some of the explanations that occurred to her: 

Maybe they’re just so sad that I’ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life.

Maybe they’re just so sad that they’ll have to take care of me for the rest of my life.

Maybe they wish they could pack me off to an institution.

Maybe they wish I’d just die in the night.

Is this about about me or about them?

All these questions ran through Lina’s mind on a repeating loop – no paralysis there!  They went on and on, until she finally came to the conclusion that if it were the first explanation – that their focus was her and her suffering – then they would most likely be saying something to her about it: “Lina, we’re so sorry.”  “Lina, I wish things were different.”  “Lina, let’s talk about what we can do to make life better for you.”  But since no one was saying anything of the sort to her, all of this must certainly be about them: how their lives were horrible now because they had to take care of her; how the rest of their lives would would be ruined because of the burden she was for them; how much trouble it would be for Marcus or Peter to take care of her once their grandparents and parents were gone; and whether there was any way around or out of the situation. That kind of thing.  Lina convinced herself that it was precisely these woes – their own, personal sadnesses – that they were all talking about when they thought she couldn’t hear them.  Once she understood this (as she saw it) obvious explanation, Lina lost all curiosity about the actual content of these secret discussions, because they didn’t concern her – in both meanings of the phrase. It’s abundantly clear that they’re only concerned with themselves! And this led to another thought: Which means I’m on my own from now on.

Lina didn’t mean this in the physical sense, because her mother and grandmother continued to help her with washing and dressing and so on, never uttering a word of reproach, never showing how tired they must really have been.  On the contrary: They showed such kindness and patience around her! Unnatural kindness and patience, it seemed to Lina.  As she explained it to herself, they had to go overboard in their displays of caring, so as not to betray the resentment they actually felt toward her, and the despair at their own ruined lives.

No, Lina did feel that her physical needs were taken care of.  And she did have a home, in the sense of a physical space to live in. But emotionally, she felt alone, lacking a firm foundation to rest against for support.  The problem was, that ever since the accident, Lina had felt like she no longer had the right to be here on the homestead. Why do I even deserve a spot here, if I can’t be a contributing member of the household? she thought. Then the doctor gave her that devastating prognosis, condemning her to existence as an invalid, and none of her loved ones thought she might like to talk with them about what this really meant for her.  For me! They spend countless hours talking about what this means for them.  They have each other to talk to. With each other they talk. With me they’re mute. But who am I supposed to talk to?  Who of them ever thinks to comfort me? Their silence (and hers, for she never posed these questions to anyone) left her feeling emotionally unsupported. As she sat, day after day, and observed the way everyone around her went about their business oblivious to her emotional state, Lina began to feel angry, but without recognizing what she was feeling as anger.

Now, her family was not an angry lot in general.  Almost without exception, they were cordial to each other, warm, actually, because theirs was, for the most part, genuinely a very loving family.  Explosions of anger did occur, but they were rare, even in the case of Marcus, who was the most vocal of them all. Instead of openly expressing any anger they did feel, the members of this family tended to keep it out of sight, holding it back and pushing it down into some inner space where they could contemplate it in quiet, personal moments. Or, conversely, they’d simply leave it unacknowledged and uncontemplated, papered over with the hope that whatever was wrong would turn out fine if only no one discussed it, out in the open, as a family. 

Lina had never been aware of experiencing any anger herself before now, aside from the short-lived anger of childhood that arose out of everyday frustrations with her siblings and parents. But even those frustrations had been few and far between for Lina.  As the younger sister, she had been spared the taunting and beatings that Peter had suffered at Marcus’ hands, and so had grown up mostly in a bubble of lightness.  She’d found her way to the forest in early childhood, really found her way there, both physically and as a human and spiritual being.  Immediately sensing the divinity and spiritual power of the trees, she had, unconsciously at first, sought to spend every free moment with them.  She spent hours sitting beneath them, or perched on their boughs, or leaning against the trunk of the big beech tree in the tree house her grandfather had built for and with Ethel and Hans. At these times, Lina entered a world beyond the physical reality of the homestead, a realm where she felt so connected with the trees and with God who had created them, that it felt to her that her blood and their sap were one.  In this, Lina was truly her parents’ child and her grandfather’s granddaughter. 

This link to the divine, through the forest, gave her a strong, stabilizing spiritual foundation for her life. Whatever might happen – whatever slight disappointment or upset – she could always find comfort and solace in the forest. Standing or sitting amongst the trees, she would feel, Ah! I’m home. All is well. Precisely because Lina learned early on to seek refuge amongst the trees when she felt anxious, or when others in the family were ill at ease, anger never became a familiar part of her emotional landscape.  She knew how to settle herself down and take comfort from the forest’s heavenliness.Lina took her sustaining spiritual connection to the trees so much for granted that she might even have referred to it as her birthright. But she’d have said so only if she’d stopped to reflect on this. This, though, was something she never did that, not until August of 1944, when it seemed to her that her birthright had suddenly and viciously been snatched from her.

Since her accident, Lina had been deprived of the opportunity to commune with the trees and soak up the solace they so eagerly offered.  Certainly, the spruces and birches and larches at the edge of the forest where the path began did their best to comfort and soothe Lina as she sat in her wheelchair. But the effect was just not the same, not strong enough to quell the disquiet and feeling of homelessness that grew within her as the months dragged on.  Lacking both communion with her beloved trees, and (as she saw it) a way to earn her position on the homestead, Lina felt untethered from both the land and her family. Like an interloper. Is this the way Kristina and Ingrid feel? Lina mused one day as she watched the refugee mother and child walk from the house to the workshop, their steps tentative, their shoulders a bit hunched.  No, Lina decided. They are lucky. This isn’t their land, but they’re earning themselves a spot here. And a cry rose up in her throat. She noted the strong emotion, without attempting to label it, then forced it back down, into the depths of her heart.

It wasn’t until sometime in the early fall– after Marcus and Viktor had returned and Kristina and Ingrid were getting settled into life on the homestead – that Lina attempted to name the unfamiliar emotion she noticed arising in her more frequently. The first feeling she recognized was what she easily labelled as frustration – her familiar discomfort at being relegated to the forest’s edge. Then she observed how her frustration gradually intensified and deepened, until it tipped over into… Anger. Yes, that’s what it is. Once she identified it, Lina was shocked. She’d never thought of herself as an angry person. She observed with horror as this anger rushed through her, gripping her more and more tightly as it went, as it supplanted God’s energy, that had previously flowed into every part of her from the trees. 

It was October of 1945 now, and some days, as she sat at the beginning of the path she couldn’t follow, Lina fell into a state of mute rage. She lost awareness of everything around her and felt only the intense pressure of her own stiff breathing and the constricted movement of her chest as it rose and fell, and her clenched jaw.  Then she suddenly came to and looked down to see her hands wrapped tightly around the wheelchair’s armrests, her arms tense and straining, while her sewing lay abandoned on her useless legs.

These incidents occurred while the rest of her family members and Kristina were going about their business.   No one noticed Lina’s distress, or if they did notice it, they didn’t mention it. That Gassmann reticence again. Or perhaps just lack of awareness?  After all, there was so much to adjust to, for all of them.  But whereas pre-accident Lina, soaked in all the heavenliness of the forest and softened by it, would have realized that each person on the homestead was going through his or her own process of coming to terms with his or her wartime experiences, post-accident Lina could see only her own suffering. Despite the chores and tasks she had taken on, she still had precious little in the way of distraction to lift her out of her earth-bound state of anger at her own helplessness and hopelessness.

What, precisely, was she so angry about?  Lina asked herself this very question the first time she found herself gripping the wheelchair’s armrests as if she were attempting to strangle them, and realized that it was anger she was feeling.  Several initial answers flowed freely into her mind: They don’t care about me. They’ve forgotten about me.  They can’t be bothered to ask me how I’m feeling. No one’s even trying to think of a solution. Because these answers were similar to the reasons she’d already come up with to explain everyone’s silence, Lina found them satisfying. There was also something else that made them appealing to her: They all implicated her family members and their heartlessness. 

For some reason, she felt a strong need to be able to pin the blame for her situation on someone.  She could have blamed God, of course. But she wasn’t particularly inclined to do so, since until a year earlier, before her accident, she had felt embraced by God’s presence every single day, had felt loved and supported by Him.  Lina didn’t like to follow this train of thought, the idea that God might be to blame. The answers to the question What am I so angry about? that ran along that track – and which were actually more questions, instead of answers – disturbed her: Why did God allow this to happen to me?  How did I disappoint God so that He did this to me?  Why did God abandon me? She certainly did feel abandoned now, and not just by God, but by her family, too. This feeling led her to wonder why everyone had abandoned her. Am I myself somehow to blame?

At this point in her ruminations, Lina suddenly recalled something her mother had said to her a few years earlier.  It was right after Peter went into the army, Lina recalled. So I’d just turned fourteen.  She and her mother and grandmother were in the kitchen. Renate was busy with dinner preparations. Lina was standing up on a chair, wearing the new skirt Ethel had sewn for her, while Ethel was kneeling behind her, pinning up the skirt’s hem. They were having the kind of light conversation that always dominated when they were working together on a project. Feeling relaxed and happy, Lina came out with a question she’d been thinking about off and on for a week or so.

“Mama, why are Marcus and Peter only a year apart, but there’s four years between Peter and me?”

Ethel made no reply at first. But Lina could feel her mother’s hands stop their rhythmical motion of folding the fabric and pinning it up. Renate, too, paused at the counter, where she was chopping carrots.

“Mama?” Lina asked again, and then turned to look back at her mother.

“Don’t fidget!” Ethel replied, the words emerging from around the straight pins she was holding in her mouth.

Lina, who had no idea about how and why children were conceived, couldn’t understand why she hadn’t been born a year after Peter. And so, she’d innocently asked her mother for an explanation.  She couldn’t see Ethel’s lips tighten around the pins. But she did notice that Renate put down her knife and wiped her hands on her apron.

 “Mama?” Lina asked once again, more quietly this time. Again, she felt Ethel’s hands stop moving. After removing the pins slowly from her mouth, Ethel finally spoke, still kneeling behind her daughter.

“Things like that aren’t always so simple,” she began, then paused.

“I’ll go see whether those sheets on the line are dry,” Renate remarked, before turning and walking out the door, into the yard.

Lina found that odd. Why’d Grandma go out right in the middle of cutting up the carrots?

  Ethel, meanwhile, was thinking about that period of her life and marriage, about the reasons for the gap Lina had asked about. Then she thought about Viktor and Marcus, who’d already been away for two years, and about Peter, who was, at that moment, heading toward who knows what battlefield. She felt her stomach tighten, and blinked away the tears that rushed to her eyes. She bowed her head for a moment, feeling grateful that Lina’s back was to her. Later, Ethel would both marvel at and regret the honesty she displayed in the next moment.

“The truth is, Lina,” she went on, finally, “that your father and I weren’t getting along very well for a few years.  I wasn’t sure whether I even wanted to live with him any more, much less have another child with him.”

Then, with no further explanation, Ethel placed the pins back into her mouth, one by one, and went back to pinning up the hem on Lina’s skirt.  Lina, for her part, stood stock still, meek and mute, moving only when her mother said, “Turn”. By the time she’d revolved enough that she was facing her mother, Lina couldn’t bring herself to look down. Had she done so, she would have seen the tears in her mother’s eyes. As it was, it was all she could do to keep her own tears from rushing down her cheeks. A few minutes later, once Lina was once again facing forward, Ethel spoke again.

“But I’m so, so glad you came to us,” she said softly. “All done,” she added, tugging on the hem of the skirt.

Lina hopped off the chair, silently and hurriedly changed back into her work pants and, without a word, fled into the forest, to the tree house. There she wrapped her arms as far around the trunk as she could reach, and just sobbed. It took more than an hour, but the old beech gradually soothed Lina’s sorrow, as her tears soaked into its bark.

*          *          *

            Although Lina managed to convince herself that none of her family members was the least bit concerned with all she was going through, the actual story was not quite that simple. Each of them had his or her own questions about what Lina had gone through, and what she was still going through.

The Why? of it.  That’s what kept nagging at Peter, tormenting him.  He was, perhaps, the most religious of all the family members, and he recalled hearing that God has a plan for each of us.  How?, he was continually asking himself, could it have been in God’s plan for me to cripple Lina?  To be the instrument of breaking her bones and consigning her to a wheelchair for the rest of her life?  What kind of heinous instrument is that to be in life?  He would pray and ask God to explain how this could possibly be a plan for him – and for Lina.  Some days he would stand in the yard and stare at the spot where the accident had occurred and look at the dirt, which he could swear was still dented in spots, still darkened by Lina’s blood.  Well, actually, there had been less blood than he would have expected, given the gravity of her injuries. Why weren’t there entire pools of blood?  Or maybe, he considered, it was just his war experience that had conditioned him to expect that wounds always released whole rivers of blood? Sometimes Peter looked at the spot with the same blank stare that came over his face whenever someone mentioned the fact that he’d been wounded in the war, an event he was incapable of remembering, despite the very real evidence that it had occurred.  Other times, he stared intently, frowning, practically willing God to answer his request for an explanation of the events of August 10, 1944.  No answer had come by the time summer of 1945. But he continued to pray. 

*          *          *

            Ulrich, as a forester, was an observant man with a love of precision. Tall, and with a grounded heaviness about him, Ulrich was also strong, like the pine trees he resembled. Even his curly, sandy-colored hair was reminiscent of the pine pollen that settled on him in the spring as he worked amongst the trees. In the world of trees and forestry, his insight and decision-making were flawless. Ulrich was skilled at quickly and accurately assessing a situation, whether that meant gauging where a tree needed to be notched so that it could fall cleanly without toppling others, or how much to charge a carpentry client, depending on the client’s current mood, his wife’s disposition, or the amount of rain his hay field had received in the past month.  So, it wasn’t the Why? of the accident which hounded Ulrich, but the How?  He just couldn’t make the calculations come out right, no matter how hard he tried.  Perhaps something else is at work here? he mused.

Ulrich knew, without a doubt, that various powerful and natural forces operated in the world. This he came to believe during his earliest days in the eleven hectares his family had owned for generations.  His belief in these forces took root bit by bit, when he heard sounds that no one could quite explain to him coming from trees, or saw a falling tree inexplicably shift its direction and avoid crushing a hedgehog.  There were a few times when he asked his father about these incidents. He asked why the trees were talking, or why that beech tree chose to veer away from the hedgehog. “Was it afraid of being pricked by the spines?” His father, Detlef, a less fanciful thinker than Ulrich (although he, as we’ve seen, defied convention in his own ways) refused to grant that trees possessed any voice or agency.  For Detlef, there was no Why? to be discussed, because he saw Ulrich’s starting premise as faulty:  Trees were trees, not actors in and of themselves. They merely took (but without any conscious choice) the direction the foresters nudged them in.

            It was Detlef who used the word “fanciful” to describe his son.  But Ulrich never understood his father’s choice of that word.  What was fanciful about these forest events that Ulrich knew to be true? How? could his father reject something so real?  However, when faced with Detlef’s resistance – despite the fact that he couldn’t understand it – Ulrich changed his tack.  Clever, but also stubbornly curious, and at the same time respectful, he took to reframing his question.  “How?” he then asked his father, “did it happen that the tree fell and didn’t crush the hedgehog?”, despite the fact that the hedgehog was padding across the very spot where Detlef intended for the tree to fall.  Even at an early age, Ulrich sensed that these types of questions placed Detlef in an untenable and undesirable position: He had to admit either that he had erred in his own calculations when felling the tree, or that some other force was at work.  But no answers were forthcoming when Ulrich posed questions of this sort. Whenever Ulrich persisted, Detlef eventually just pretended not to hear what his son was saying.

            But his father’s lack of response did not deter Ulrich from posing such questions, or from drawing his own conclusions. Over the course of the sixty-four years of his life, nearly all of them spent in the family’s forest, Ulrich came to believe that trees, along with all living beings, were permeated by the divine life force that he himself felt out amongst the trees. In other words, God’s power flowed through them all. Ulrich came to this conclusion based on his own experience of feeling peace and joy and love out in the forest. He was firmly convinced that the trees around him – and the other beings and plants who lived there – must experience this, too.  He also believed that this divine power somehow had the ability to guide them, to encourage them to act kindly towards others around them.

            But does that mean that God sent the divine power through a beech tree and thereby encouraged it to avoid crushing a hedgehog? Or did the tree make this decision on its own because it was full of the divine? Ulrich had been mulling that question over for decades now, along with this one: Can God do more than simply fill us with His power, or do we individuals make our decisions completely on our own? Or is there some collaborative process at work?

            Because this longstanding inquiry was often present in his mind, Ulrich also had the habit of wondering what part God played in global and local events alike. He reflected on God’s role in the two wars they’d lived through, in the quantity of rabbits that took up residence in the forest each year, and in the number of trees that toppled in a strong storm. He wasn’t so naïve as to assert that a human’s actions or motivations played no part in how life played out around him – that God could control every detail of one’s life.  But at the same time, neither was he comfortable relying solely on rational, measurable explanations.

            So, when it came to discussing Lina’s accident, Ulrich was desperately engaged in pinning down the How? of it: How did Lina end up beneath the mound of wood rounds, with two broken legs, a broken foot and a dislocated hip? For him, determining the How? meant studying both earthly and divine factors. When he thought about the earthly side of the situation, numerous technical questions rushed to his mind. The first involved angles, because he was always thinking about angles, and degrees of incline, and trajectories, and straight paths.  Thus, when he stood in the yard, staring at the spot where the accident occurred, Ulrich was trying to pinpoint the angle and speed at which the rounds of wood had tumbled off the wagon’s back end. If the wagon had been going a little faster, would Lina’s legs still have been crushed, or would the wood have fallen further from her?  Had the wagon’s front wheels lifted off the ground even a bit as the wagon lurched forward, thereby increasing the force they exerted upon Lina’s bones, and upon the hard-packed earth?  (Ulrich, too, saw the indentations in the ground.)  How?, precisely, in terms of angles and speed and force, had the wood fallen?

Ulrich’s next questions touched on the divine or, precisely, on the role of the divine.  How? did it come about that the horses started off in the first place? And How? was it that Peter didn’t have them fully under his control? In these questions, Ulrich saw a connection to his decades-old query about the beech tree that managed to avoid the hedgehog. One day, as he stood in the yard, studying the dented ground, he suddenly had the feeling that the divine power was somehow tied up with the accident. But he didn’t find this thought appealing.  Crossing his arms in front of his chest, he shook his head. Why would God want Lina to have this accident? That doesn’t make any sense. God’s supposed to help, not harm, isn’t He?

So, as regards this particular situation, Ulrich chose to focus on the earthly explanations. He generally found it calming and comforting to work out technical questions. Such a process enabled him to bring things into order by working out all the measurable details.  At least, this is what he experienced when dealing with wood.  But this was a very human situation, and such situations were not his strength. Nonetheless, Ulrich persisted in his attempts to calculate everything he could that related to Lina’s accident, while actively not considering what role God might have played. But since he consistently pushed aside this, the divine, side of the question, he failed to achieve the order he sought. He began to experience anguish at the lack of a satisfying explanation, and this anguish gradually settled into his spirit as a persistent sadness.       

*          *          *

            Renate also favored the question, How did it happen?, but it was not exactly the same How? as her husband’s.  It was neither angles and trajectories that filled her mind, nor the question of divine influence.  Her How? could be more precisely rendered as, Who?, as in, Who? caused her only granddaughter to be lying broken beneath wooden rubble?  Thus, a single question –  “How? did Lina end up trapped under the pile of wood?” – acquired several distinct meanings, depending on whether it came from Ulrich’s lips or Renate’s.

            Now, Renate was not a forester, and thus, could tell you nothing about the angle at which a tree would fall, or how a notch should be cut. All the same, she was no less exacting than her husband: The consistency of her pastries’ flakiness or the evenness of her quilting stitches hinted at the deep love of precision that she and her husband shared.  You only needed to see her short, solid figure at work on a meat pie, to understand that here was a woman who knew how things should be done. Even her braids, which she wove tight each morning, before pinning them up, one on each side of her head, so that they came together in a little bun at the top, reflected her fondness for order. She also shared Ulrich’s tendency to engage in what others might deem “fanciful” thinking. You could see this trait in the ornamental dough curlicues that adorned her pie crust tops, and in the whimsy of the fairy houses she used to make when she was a little girl. As a child, she, like Ulrich, became convinced of the existence of unseen forces in nature, of unseen forest beings, and of trees possessed of voices. 

We can see here the lineage of Lina’s love of the forest and its divine nature. There can be no doubt that Lina’s strong attachment to the forest, her feeling of, “Here I’m home!” had made its way resolutely down through the family line from her grandparents and settled into her more deeply than in any of the other children or grandchildren. But while Ulrich maintained his strong connection to the forest and its divinity even after he married and had children, Renate’s focus shifted as she began raising her own family. With a husband and two children to raise (Hans and Ethel), Renate’s focus shifted to the visible, tangible human world.  She felt the need to expend her mental and emotional energy on nurturing the relationships between all the family members.  Facing this monumental task, Renate decided that she no longer had time for sitting in the woods, communing with fairies and spirits, no endless hours for allowing divine creativity to guide her hands as she constructed just the right dwelling out of bark, twigs, pine cones and moss.  As Renate saw it, people were not fairies, beings you could deal with in some relaxed state of ease, with faith that all would turn out right as long as you came to the endeavor with joy and openness.  No, Renate decided early on. Running a family is serious business.

Thus, Renate approached the realm of her household’s human inhabitants with just as much precision as Ulrich approached his work in the forest, but with an ever-lessening connection to the divine. Renate used carefully-calibrated words and actions to nudge Ulrich and her children in various directions, into the shape she felt it was best for each of them to inhabit.  She did this much in the way she formed the dough for her breads, rolls, doughs, and pastries: Each had its own desired (by Renate!) form and characteristics, and none of them shaped themselves, thank you very much!  Skill, exertion, and constant vigilance were required. 

Renate’s insight into people and skill at handling them, both amazed and puzzled her husband, because he, himself, lacked these qualities. During all the years he’d lived before getting to know Renate, Ulrich always tried to understand what made the people around him tick, but without success.  He didn’t become fully aware of this weakness until he was nearly forty – when it became abundantly clear to him that he had, decades early, entirely misunderstood a certain situation.  This misunderstanding had nearly destroyed his closest friendship, and he’d never understood why, because he figured he was just as insightful as anyone else…  But early on in his acquaintance with his future wife, it became clear to him that Renate absolutely shone when it came to reading people.  This he could see. At this point, he also saw that his skill at intuiting the right placement for a wedge or the precise spot for a tree to fall had no corollary that would have enabled him to clearly discern what lay at the heart of a human matter. Ulrich knew full well that trees had their own, complex motivations and inner lives, and he could gain access to them in a way Renate never understood.  But humans mostly perplexed Ulrich.  Humans, he felt,were constantly-shifting targets.

But Renate! Renate spoke to him with such confidence about the best way to handle this person or that situation so that good relations could always be maintained. And her assessments of those around them always impressed him as self-evident once she presented them, even though he could never have come up with them himself.  As for Renate, she came to her own realization early in their acquaintance with Ulrich: she saw that he possessed an incredible gift when it came to dealing with the forest and the family business.  So, once they were married, without even discussing it, the newlyweds divided their duties according to their natural strengths: Ulrich managed the trees, and Renate managed the people. 

This didn’t mean that Ulrich and Renate never discussed domestic or forestry matters with each other. Quite the contrary! They spoke about anything and everything each evening, before they fell asleep.  Renate remarked upon this or that business development Ulrich had mentioned, and he, in turn, asked her how this or that matter was going with one of the children.  But in each case, the goal was not to have a serious back and forth that would influence or yield a decision. Rather, this was the way each of them showed the other support and love, as well as respect and the complete confidence each had in the other’s ability to handle or resolve any situation that arose.

But in 1944, when Lina was so badly injured, Ulrich and Renate’s separate areas of responsibility suddenly overlapped, leaving both husband and wife wondering where they’d made their mistake. Was it on the forestry side or the personal side? For Ulrich’s part, his anguish over his granddaughter’s accident combined with anguish over his own inability to discern the How? of it: How?  had he allowed this to happen?  Should he not have encouraged her to pursue her dream of becoming a forester?  Maybe he had supported her desire for selfish reasons. Perhaps it was because he feared that his life’s work would be all for naught if none of his grandchildren was passionate enough to carry on the forestry work in the way he desperately wanted it to be carried on?

            Although Renate seemed supremely logical to those around her, she did actually experience feelings about people and situations.  It was just that she had a long-standing habit of pushing them aside as irrelevant to decision-making about corralling her family members. However, these feelings remained close to the surface of her awareness, as a thin overlay that colored her intuition.  (She would have denied this.) 

So, when it came to Lina’s accident, it was, in fact, Renate’s tamped-down fear and anger and sadness and frustration and regret that served as the engine behind her persistent thought inquiries into the How? of the accident. She just had to figure out the mechanism of the occurrence, so that she could prevent something like this from happening again. This new situation, she was convinced, was another 1921: The events of that year had spurred her to initiate new protocols for family conversations. And, since disasters of the 1921 type had not recurred, she assumed they were effective.

Thus, looking back at her past success in this area, Renate felt she should be able to: 1) discern what actions lay at the heart of Lina’s accident, and then 2) root them out.  This would ensure that no one else in her family would go through anything similar. This focus on determining the precipitating actions originated in Renate’s belief that Lina’s accident not just an accident. Because if it were just accident, then there would be no way for her to prevent such things from happening in the future.  No. Not that Renate rejected the “accident” explanation consciously, though.  This was just her innate approach to the world: Unlike Ulrich’s father, Detlef, who disavowed the agency of trees, Renate knew perfectly well that behind every action (whether by a sentient or non-sentient being) lay a conscious decision. Not just an idea or a motivation, but a decision to act on that idea.  So, Renate put her mind to work to determine who had decided to hurt her Lina. 

            In the early months, as Lina lay physically bruised and broken, and psychologically damaged, on a day bed they’d set up for her in the kitchen, Renate spent much of her time going over and over this question in her mind.  During this period, the family noticed that the curlicues atop Renate’s pie crusts grew even more sinuous, reflecting, perhaps, the twists and turns of her thinking as she followed every possible explanation through to its conclusion.  At the same time, her stitching became ever more even. She seemed fixated on forcing the needle and thread to her do her bidding: to produce a perfectly linear and straightforward narrative of thread and fabric, one that would, she hoped, lead to an equally straightforward narrative of the accident.

            Among the possible answers to the Who? was Peter, of course.  But Renate couldn’t bring herself to accept that story. (That was the emotional overlay in her mind talking.) All logical considerations aside (the damning fact that he had been the one in charge of the wagon), he had already been through enough, hadn’t he?  (The overlay once again.) Marcus was nearly the death of him when those two were growing up, and then the Russians had tried to finish the job with those two bullets.  Peter feels responsible enough for Lina’s accident, without me heaping blame upon him, too.  Renate felt that such accusations would be as crushing and sharp as the load of wood he had failed to control.  I can’t do that to him. Her grandmother side was at work once again.

            That left the Poles. They were a convenient Who? They had loaded the wagon. They had neglected to put up the railings across the back.  Neglected!  Yes, there’s where the fault lies, Renate suddenly realized. In the Poles’ decision to neglect their duties. I’ve found it! Renate was taught, as a young girl, that neglect was not a benign act. Her father had been of the belief that one did not just “forget” or neglect to do anything. He’d had the bewildering habit of attributing every genuinely-forgotten childhood chore to a willful act of domestic rebellion and disrespect.  And although Renate herself had been on the losing end of countless such conflicts growing up, she had also unconsciously absorbed this view. As we’ve seen, she did not hesitate to make use of it, at least when it suited her.  And now was one of those times, she decided.  She found it quite convenient to blame the Poles. They claim to have “forgotten” to put up the rails. That counts as a decision, doesn’t it?

*          *          *

Now, Ethel was aware of her parents’ ruminations on the cause of the accident, and of Peter’s, too.  They all came to her with their theories – always when Lina was not in earshot, naturally.  She listened and nodded and offered a noncommittal response to family members who were so caught in their own thought processes that they would not have entertained any objections. She knew better than to bother to putting forth alternative explanations, especially to her mother.  Over the course of the first year following the accident, Ethel grew immensely frustrated that these theories’ trajectory always pointed backwards in time, seeking explanations into the past.  That approach felt irrelevant to her. What was relevant, she thought, was the Now what? of it. 

Ethel had always been the creative one in her family, or, rather, the one who did not allow her creative spark to be crushed and stalled beneath the weight of the mundane necessities of everyday life.  Whereas her mother gave her inner light the space to peek out only in the vines and leaves of dough atop her piecrusts, Ethel, from early childhood, had embraced a world of free-flowing, swirling color and form and movement. Guided by an inner voice, she fashioned fabric scraps into small quilts with wildly irregular designs. There was the time she infuriated her mother by sowing the bean seeds in a spiral, so that she’d have a labyrinth to walk in when the vines grew tall.  Unlike Renate, who carefully constructed a vision of the future and then strived to produce it by controlling those around her, Ethel delighted in stepping into the forward-moving flow of creativity and seeing where it led her.

Really, the scope of Ethel’s creative spark had already been greater than her mother’s right from the start.  It’s true that the past twenty years – fully half of her life – had challenged her ability to hold onto her lightness of vision and forward motion. She had struggled to avoid being dragged down to earth and so tightly tied down by earthly concerns, that she couldn’t lift off again. At some points, she had felt as if unseen evil spirits had thrown ropes around her ankles, so faintly connected was she to the divine creative force that had once flowed through her so freely.  But she never lost touch with it completely, and she fought to maintain this connection, although at times she even fought to maintain her belief in the divine itself.

            But Ethel and Renate were more alike than it might have appeared on the surface: They both enjoyed following threads.  It was just that Renate preferred tracing and retracing the threads she herself had already laid out clearly. Ethel, on the other hand, was enamored of the process of seeing a spool set to rolling before her and discovering where the thread before her would lead.  For her, the joy had always lain in following the threads laid out by the divine force, and trusting that they would lead to the good. Now, faced with the unexpected spool of thread that was her disabled daughter, Ethel focused her creative vision on discerning how she was being guided to follow this spool of thread that the divine had presented to her as it rolled into the future. 

The thing about being guided is that, before you can let yourself be guided, you have to be able to perceive the guide.  Ethel worked out that her answer to that as a child, at least as far as creative projects, such as sewing and gardening were concerned. The guide was God. But as she moved through life, as she married and given birth to children, she began having trouble hearing what God was saying to her in the midst all her responsibilities within the family.  Much like her father, she found it difficult to apply the gifts that she used effortlessly in one area of her life in others. Even so, all these years, she consciously persevered in seeking out divine guidance, in asking to be guided. She asked to glimpse the spool God was setting in motion for her and wanting her to follow. At this point, then, in the late summer of 1944, she fixed her gaze firmly on discerning what direction the path of the future might lead them along.  There was an openness to her thought and vision, even if both, at this point, lacked clarity. Ethel felt that there must be something that could be done to help Lina, and she was set on following this divine spool as it rolled out the thread along a path she was convinced could help them find an answer.

*          *          *

  So?  This was Marcus’ response to the news.  He was still away, in Berlin, when his mother’s letter reached him.  An officer with the Censorship Office, he was intently focused on supervising his team of censors, so that no details which might undermine troop morale could sneak through in the letters that loved ones sent to troops at the front.  When one of the young censors was in doubt about whether to strike the mention of a father’s illness or the joy of coming upon a cache of food in the woods, the final decision rested with Marcus.  Therefore, when his sharp and hardened eye read his own mother’s words about his own sister’s accident, this detail from one life among so many others elicited from him not a response, but a decision. Such was his training, and his job: Let it through or strike it out? He crumpled the letter and tossed it into the waste bin, thereby striking it from his consciousness.  So what?

*          *          *

Lina’s father, Viktor, too, was still away when Ethel wrote to inform him.   Precisely where Viktor was, Ethel did not know in 1944. The actual facts of where he’d been and what he had done did come out, quite suddenly and unexpectedly, but not until a few years later.  During the war, Ethel had a mailing address for him – which contained an acronym that meant nothing to her –  but on the two occasions when Viktor came home on leave, he told her that it was best not to send letters to him through the mail. Clearly, the love of censorship that had blossomed in the son was present also in the father. He insisted that Ethel give any notes for him to the young officer whom he sent to them every few months with provisions: cigarettes, liquor, chocolate.  These items of mysterious origin were quickly transformed into flour and cloth and meat on the black market, and Ethel knew better than to inquire of the young officer or Viktor about their source.

Ethel fully complied with her husband’s wishes. She never passed letters of casual or frivolous content (as if any letter during the war could possibly fall into that category!) along for her husband with the young officer on the return journey. She preferred instead to send simply a verbal message of her love. So, when, in the fall of 1944, this young officer handed Viktor an actual letter, in an actual envelope, Viktor muttered, brows knit in consternation, Now what?

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Unanticipated Joy

            Now that a couple of months have passed since I launched this blog, I’ve settled into a routine of sorts for putting up a new post.  I’m not one of those “I spend two hours at the computer every day, no matter what!” bloggers.  I sit down only when I feel inspired to write, then work on a draft until I get the sense that it’s ready. Sometimes I’ll hear my inner self nudging me: “Stop fussing with it. Post it, already.” And so I do. Once I’ve put a new post up, I generally feel quietly happy and content, glad to have sent a little bit more of my true thoughts and true self out into the world.   But last week, when I posted the first two chapters of my novel, Above the River, I noticed that I felt even happier than I usually do when I hit “Publish”.

            Back at the beginning of March, when I was caught up in the whirlwind of creating a website and composing my first few blog posts, my novel couldn’t have been further from my mind.  But once I settled into the routine I described above, quiet, novel-related thoughts began popping into my head: “What about your book?” Or, “Is that it for Above the River?” After a few days of this, it occurred to me, out of the blue, that I could publish my novel on my website –  in serialized form, as blog posts.  It felt like such a nineteenth-century thing. That appealed to me. So old-school! Plus, what better time to post a long work of fiction than now, when so many folks are stuck at home? Most of all, though, the idea of publishing my novel in small installments just felt super fun. My inner self agreed.

            The trickiest part of putting this new plan into action was deciding which version of the novel to post. I had three and a half drafts.  Which one to use? Because, to be clear, I had no intention of doing any more revisions before posting the book. As I saw it, I’d already spent way too much time fussing over this novel as it was. I needed to just choose a version and go with it. So, I sat down one morning and opened up the big binder that contained what constituted my third draft: the printout of the second draft plus the handwritten edits I still hadn’t entered into the file on my computer. I flipped through the pages. Perfect, I thought. I’ll type in the edits and… Boom! Done!

            The next day, I began reading the novel on the computer, right from the beginning. And as I read, I typed in the handwritten changes from the printout. But at some point during this process, I also began making other, new, changes here and there. Just a few words, a phrase, wherever it felt right to me to do that. By the time I reached the middle of Chapter 2, I noticed that I was feeling really happy. I stopped writing and focused on what I was experiencing. And in that moment, I recognized it: this was the joyful state I had somehow always inhabited while composing the first two drafts – and which had slipped away at some point during my work on the third draft.

            That third draft period was when a deep fear began driving me to revise, revise, revise – in an attempt to postpone the day when I would have to risk rejection by sending my completed novel out into the world. I can see now that the fear drained nearly all the joy out of the writing process for me. By the time I began working on the re-envisioned novel back in February, I saw the draft in that big binder as deeply flawed. Although I knew my characters inside out by that point, I no longer felt close to them. As I saw it, all of those Gassmanns and Bunkes, along with the plot and the narrative form, needed to be either scrapped or drastically altered.

But last week, when I reentered the world of the novel, and reengaged with the characters and their story and the pure joy of writing, all of that suddenly shifted. I felt no trace of the old fear. I was simply thrilled to be back in the creative space of my novel. I began to feel so happy as I prepared those first two chapters! My heart overflowed with affection for all my characters, as if they were old friends I was seeing for the first time in ages.  “Awww, it’s Lina!” I caught myself thinking. Or, “Sheesh, Renate, loosen up!” It felt so sweet to be with them again. And I remembered: Yes, I really love this novel.

            I certainly didn’t anticipate this turnaround when I decided to serialize my book, but it came my way anyway. I got everything back this past week: the joy of writing, the love for my characters and for the story of their trials. I got my novel itself back, if that makes sense.

            I can’t say right now exactly which version of Above the River I’ll be posting in the coming weeks. Probably a combination of the second and third drafts, plus whatever else makes its way through me and out onto the page. All I know for sure is that when I clicked “Publish” last week and saw Chapters 1 and 2 of Above the River appear on my website, I felt something I hadn’t experienced with any of the other blog posts, not even the very first one: a giant burst of joy, a happiness so unbridled that it took me completely unawares.

And, damn it, it just felt like so much fun. 

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 3 and 4

Chapter 3

Into Winter, and then Spring, 1945

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

On one of those pleasant fall days, three or so months after the accident, Ethel pushed Lina out into the yard and then went back to preparing meat for that supper’s stew.  After a bit, she walked over to the kitchen window to see whether Lina had begun her rounds yet. But Ethel couldn’t see her from this vantage point. So, she stepped out onto the porch, expecting to see Lina by the garden or the goat pen. But her daughter was nowhere to be seen.  Not anywhere in the yard.  Where could she be?  This worried Ethel. Nothing of this sort had ever happened before. When Ethel reported Lina’s absence to Renate, Lina’s grandmother wiped her strong hands on her apron. Then she and Ethel hurried out to the road, shading their eyes with their hands as they looked in both directions.  That’s when they saw her, about a quarter mile down the road in the direction of Bockhorn: Her arms were moving in a whir as she pushed herself quickly along.   The two older women chased her down and, over Lina’s loud remonstrations, Renate herself rolled the wheelchair and her granddaughter back to the safety of the homestead.   Had Lina been a toddler, she would have loved being pushed at such great speed, as if on a fair ride, but now, sixteen years old, and captive, she was angry.

“But I was fine, Mama,” Lina burst out, once she was sitting at the kitchen table, where Ethel was serving her tea and a roll. “I just felt restless.”

“Restless?” Ethel countered, although it wasn’t clear to anyone what she meant by this.  She began stirring sugar into Lina’s tea, but Lina grabbed the spoon from her hand.

“Yes, restless!  And I’m capable of stirring my own sugar in, Mama.  I’m not a complete invalid!”  Her voice had risen as she’d spoken and, in spite of herself, she burst into tears.  Renate, misinterpreting this display of emotion, immediately came over from where she’d been standing at the stove, bent down, and wrapped her arms around her granddaughter’s shoulders.

  “Lina, dear, I’m so sorry you’re trapped in this chair.  I know you’re sad about it –“

“I’m not sad!” Lina replied sharply, suddenly releasing her hold on the braid she held in her right hand.  “I’m angry! Don’t you understand that?” She brought the bowl of the spoon down hard against the wooden table. Some mind readers the two of you are.

Both Renate and Ethel pulled back at her outburst, and exchanged glances. Renate stood up straight, in an effort to seem taller and more imposing. Ethel, by contrast, softened her shoulders and let her arms float gently alongside her.

“Angry at us?” Ethel asked quietly.

“Well, yes,” Lina said, calmer now, as if she’d let off the steam that had been building up all day. For months, even. With her left index finger, she began tracing a design on the wooden table top.

“But why?” Renate asked, her tone of voice showing that she was genuinely bewildered.  “We’re doing everything we can to keep you quiet and comfortable, so that you don’t have to do a thing.” She looked searchingly into Lina’s gray eyes that reminded her of Ulrich’s.

Lina began nodding energetically. “Yes! That’s exactly it!  That’s what’s so hard for me!”

Her mother and grandmother were both as if paralyzed themselves, now, unsure what to say.  So they just waited. After a moment, Lina took a deep breath in, then let it out. She was looking not at them, but at her finger as it moved along the tabletop, as if doing so would help her summon her will – the will to say what she wanted to express, without being distracted or dissuaded by their glances.

“I don’t want to be kept quiet and comfortable,” she said finally. “I don’t want not to have to do a thing.” Now she looked up, first at Renate, and then at Ethel, who watched Lina’s hands close into fists, one of them clutching the teaspoon.

“I have to be able to do something.”  Lina was actually banging her fists against the table now.   Her jaw was clenched so tightly it seemed impossible that she should even be able to speak.

“Mama. Grandma.  I have to be able to help.” She pounded the spoon against the table to punctuate her words.

“Now, Lina,” Renate began, and she made the mistake of laying her hand on Lina’s shoulder, trying to calm her. Lina reached up with the fist that was holding the spoon and roughly pushed her grandmother’s hand away.  

“Lina, really!” Ethel began, but then Lina turned a fierce gaze on her, and she fell silent.

“No, Grandma!  You don’t understand!”  Lina looked at Renate now, that same, and never-before-seen ferocity in her gaze. The older woman took a step back. She has Ulrich’s eyes, all right. But Ulrich never looked at me like that. Or talked to me like that, either.

Lina was breathing hard, and she began trying to wheel herself back from the table, but her skirt became tangled in the wheel.  In her frustration, she began to tug at it.  It was only when she heard the sound of ripping fabric and saw where the skirt had torn, that she seemed to realize what she had done.  Looking back and forth now between her mother and grandmother, she was overcome by tears. She slumped forward in her chair, then rested her elbows on the table, her head in her hands.  Now she readily accepted the comforting hugs and caresses that Renate and Ethel immediately offered.

In true Gassmann fashion, once Lina calmed down, Renate and Ethel turned their attention back to the chores they’d abandoned in favor of their desperate search for her.  Renate, broad and short, stood with her back to Lina, energetically chopping something in a motion that set her skirts swaying. Ethel’s skirts moved in rhythm with her movements, too. Lina could see from their stiff body movements that both women were considering how to proceed: Will this upset blow over?  Will we have to actually talk with her about it?  Both were hoping against hope that it would be the former.  Renate remembered the scenes Ulrich’s step-mother used to make, and how Renate had finally had to put her foot down about that.  She was wondering whether Lina might have inherited the other woman’s volatility, and how best to deal with that… Then a thought occurred to her: Wait, Claudia was Ulrich’s step-mother, not his mother.  Lina couldn’t have inherited anything from her.  Meanwhile, Ethel was wondering whether the difficult years leading up to the war, and the discord over Viktor’s politics had somehow seeped into Lina and turned her angry.  But I haven’t seen any sign of that before now… As mother and grandmother reflected inwardly on what could have caused this outburst, Lina also remained silent, drinking her tea and nibbling on her roll.  Once she’d finished eating it, she spoke.

“Grandma, Mama,” she began, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have yelled.  I’m so sorry.”

Visibly relieved that the storm seemed to have passed, Renate wiped her hands on a dishtowel and came to sit next to her granddaughter.  Ethel came over, too, leaving the stew to simmer on the stove.

“Well, Lina, dear,” Renate told her, “Of course, things are difficult. But we’ll get through it all.  You just concentrate on getting better, and leave the rest to us.”

But Lina, her mouth open, looked at Ethel, incredulous. Did she not hear me at all? she seemed to be asking her mother.

“But Mama,” Ethel began, cautiously and quietly, “Lina has said that she wants to help out.”

“I know,” Renate replied, running a hand over her freckled cheek. “I heard what she said. What you said,” she added, turning to Lina now. “But I also know what the doctor said – that you need rest and calm.”

Lina sat up straight in her chair. She felt anxiety rising in her once more, although it wasn’t as intense as what she’d felt when they’d first wheeled her back into the kitchen after her morning “escape”. 

“Why do you automatically accept what the doctor said?” she asked, consciously keeping her voice calm.  “Why does he know what I need? Why not ask me what I need?”

Before Renate could answer, Ethel jumped in.

“What do you think you need?” she asked.

Renate was shocked that Ethel had posed this question. That’s not the way we do things! she thought, in horror.  But she said nothing.

Lina took a breath and let it out.  Move! she heard inside her. Then she spoke.

  “I think that if I have to sit here for one more day without being able to help with anything, I’ll just go out of my mind.  I’m already half out of it.” Here she managed a thin smile. This was a good thing: It put Renate and Ethel a bit more at ease.

The two older women exchanged glances, and Ethel gave Renate the floor. This was what Renate preferred, of course – having the floor – but Ethel hadn’t ceded it to her without putting her in a difficult position. 

Renate smoothed the folds in her apron with her hands. “It sounds like you feel very strongly about it.“ Renate hoped this noncommittal response would buy her some time.  She didn’t like having to make decisions this way, under everyone’s gaze, spontaneously.

“I do, Grandma. I feel like I’m about to explode!” Lina said, gripping the wheelchair’s arm rests and leaning forward, her whole upper body tensed.

Renate nodded.  “Yes, dear, I can see that.”  A back and forth conversation was playing out inside Renate’s head now: One side of her was asserting the need for order to be kept, by which she meant that she made the decisions, after consulting in private with Ulrich and, sometimes Ethel.  This same side of her felt that the doctor’s orders needed to be adhered to, too.  This was her “queen of the household” side. Her other side was her grandmother side, where she was so strongly connected to Lina through her love for her. The grandmother in her wanted to indulge her granddaughter.  That’s the way it seemed to Renate – that letting Lina decide about this would be indulging her. And this made her nervous, because she hadn’t come up with the idea herself. 

“So, if you were to do things differently, what would you want to do?” Renate asked.  She hoped her tone expressed an “I’ll take it under advisement, but it’s my decision” approach, but when she saw the smile on Lina’s face, she sensed her grandmother’s side gaining the upper hand.

“I just need to be able to do a share of the work around here,” Lina said.  Then she laughed. “To tell you the truth, I hadn’t gotten so far as to think about what, exactly.”

Ethel laughed, too, and her hazel eyes danced.  This is a big day for us Gassmann-Bunkes, she thought.  The day a youngster had a say.  She smiled at that thought.

Renate took a deep breath to fight the anxiety she was now feeling, which manifested as a tightness in her chest and throat.  Time to make it seem like it was my idea all along, she decided.

“You know, I’ve been thinking that it would be good if you could pick up some of the slack,” she said seriously.  No need to get mushy about it. Even though all she really wanted to do was to throw her arms around Lina and rock her, take care of her.  “I didn’t want to push you.  But now, it seems you’re ready.”

Lina smiled a small, closed-lipped smile, so as not to burst out laughing, and cast a sidelong glance at her mother. Ethel, too, was dumbstruck by Renate’s shift in position. But with a slight nod of her head in Lina’s direction, she confirmed what Lina had already concluded: Don’t point out Grandma’s inconsistency.  Just be grateful for this. It’s a miracle.

“That’s a wonderful idea,” Lina said simply, smiling with a feeling that she recognized as happiness. 

Ethel voiced her enthusiastic approval, too, and that was that: The matter was settled.

“Excellent,” Renate said, tapping the table like a judge rapping a gavel on his bench.  “I’ll tell everyone about this decision tonight.  In the meantime, this afternoon, the three of us can work out the details.”

And that’s exactly what happened: In a remarkable show of collaboration, Renate and Ethel and Lina sat down that before the evening meal and discussed – actually discussed! – what Lina could take on.

The menfolk were none the wiser when Renate informed them of the change that evening. Renate presented the changes as her own decision, and Ethel and Lina didn’t give her away.  So, to Ulrich and Peter, it all seemed like business as usual in the Gassmann-Bunke household, while to Ethel and Lina, it felt like an earthquake of global proportions. A new world order, even.  Lina went to bed that night feeling happier than she’d felt since before her accident, full of excitement about once again participating more fully in the life of the homestead. She even noticed, to her surprise, that the disturbing thoughts seemed to have taken the night off.  So had Move! Her enthusiasm was contagious: Ethel, too, was buoyant and light-hearted all evening.  Ulrich and Peter noticed that the atmosphere had lightened in the household, but they couldn’t for the life of them figure out why, given that Lina was now going to be put to work.  What is this all about? Ulrich wondered. Did Renate make the right decision? Even Renate was smiling more than usual that night, and Ulrich saw her face bright with love as she gazed at Lina across the table. She even took his hand with particular warmth that evening as they headed to bed.  Renate’s grandmother’s side had won out.  It feels good to let it out, she decided. Once in a while, anyway…

*          *          *

As “Renate’s” new plan was put into action, everyone’s mood began to lighten: Lina took on certain chores and tasks, just like everyone else, and this lessened her profound feeling that she had nothing to offer her family.  Now, even if it was just peeling potatoes or sewing, or rolling out dough, this still meant less work for Renate and Ethel, and Lina could tell the two of them greatly appreciated this.  This new sense of purpose carried her through the cold, dreary days of winter, when she was forced to linger indoors more than she would have liked: The snow on the ground made it much harder for her to push herself forward in the wheelchair, even along the paths that had been cleared, because ridges and ruts from the packed snow thwarted her movements.  True, her outdoor “strolls” had steadily begun to feel less and less necessary, once she’d taken up her various household chores.  The troublesome thoughts had also begun leaving her in peace for longer and longer periods of time. She slept well at night, only rarely awakening in terror, convinced that she was once again lying beneath the mountain of firewood. Long about April, she noticed that this nightmare had come to her only once in the previous month. 

Even so, Lina missed spending as much time outdoors as she’d been accustomed to doing before her accident.  It was a partly a matter of missing the smell and feel of the trees surrounding her. Sitting outside in the yard, or being pushed down the road alongside the forest helped, but it couldn’t replace the experience of standing on the soft forest floor and sensing the divine energy flowing up from the ground through the trees, to each other, to her.  She missed that so much.  Oh, to stand on her own two feet amongst the aspens and birches!  Or to climb up the rope ladder of the tree house in the old beech and sit with her back against its comforting trunk, the way she and her brothers had done, and as her mother and father had done before them, and her mother and Uncle Hans before that. 

It’s the tree house that Lina would picture in her mind’s eye on those early spring mornings or afternoons when she’d sit at the edge of the forest. She’d peer into the groves of trees, all the while knowing that her gaze could never penetrate all the way into the depths of the forest, where the old beech stood.  Peter, who knew how his sister felt about the treehouse, glimpsed her sitting quietly near the entrance to the forest path one day, and guessed where her thoughts had taken her.  He came up alongside her and laid his hand gently on her shoulder.

“I’d carry you there if I could, you know,” he said softly.

Lina rested her hand on his and nodded. “Dear Peter, I know you would,” she told him with a slight, but heartfelt, smile.  She motioned to her own legs and then to his.  “We’ve got only one good leg between the two of us!”

Peter had to lean over and look at his sister’s face to be able to tell whether it was all appropriate for him to laugh. He saw that it was, and he did.

“If only your left leg was working,” he mused, “we could tie our middle legs together and hobble in there.  The way we did those three-legged races when we were little.”

Lina smiled.  “Oh, that was fun, wasn’t it?” She turned to look up at him, and he saw a bit of lightness in her eyes that told him her smile was genuine.

He nodded. “We had so much fun when we were little, didn’t we?”

“At least when Marcus was off somewhere else,” Lina noted wryly.

Peter tipped his head in agreement and noticed his stomach muscles tightening.

“You and I seem more like siblings than Marcus and me,” he said. “Don’t know why that is.”

“It’s true, though,” Lina said.  “All our little in jokes that he didn’t get?”

“Yeah,” Peter replied.  He was silent for a moment and then asked, animatedly, “Remember when we sat in the tree house – where was he that day, anyway?? – and carved little symbols into those tiny rounds of wood with our pen knives –“

“And then we told him they were runes the fairies had carved and left up there for us to find.” Lina was showing with her hands the size of the small fairy gifts.

“Yes, yes!  Now, what was it we said the symbols meant? Do you remember?”

Lina thought for a moment, her jaw set to one side as she searched in her mind.

“No.  I just remember that Marcus said we were wrong.”

Peter burst out laughing at that, shaking his head.  “Of course he did!  Here we come with our home-made fairy runes, and he says he’s the only one who can read them.”

Lina was laughing now, too, and Peter was so happy to hear her clear, bell-like laugh. He felt like he hadn’t heard it at all since the accident.

“Yes, that was pure Marcus.  Always the expert,” Lina noted in a not-unaffectionate tone, still smiling.  But both of them felt the faint undercurrent of sadness that still clung to this memory, even many years had elapsed since the event they were recalling.

“I wonder what happened to those rune disks,” Peter mused.

“What!” Lina cried, feigning horror, and dramatically placing her hand over her heart. “You mean you don’t have yours anymore?”

Now it was Peter’s turn to look at her in shock. “No. You do?”

“Of course!” Lina said. “It’s in the bureau, with all my other valuable keepsakes.”

“Really?” Peter didn’t quite know whether to believe his or not. He had clearly not inherited the Gassmann mind-reading gift.

“Oh, yes, absolutely!  I’ll show it to you tomorrow.”

            That night, after Peter had gone to his room for the night, he found it hard to get to sleep. Why did Lina keep her rune and I didn’t keep mine? he wondered. It had happened so long ago, but once he and Lina had started talking about it earlier that day, it had been bugging him.  He’d been so proud of those runes… 

Peter had been the one to do the carving, of course: Lina had been only five years old to his nine, and she wasn’t allowed to handle those sharp tools.  But the two of them had packed everything they’d need in a little bag and took it along when they went to the treehouse that day: a little saw and an awl, a carpenter’s pencil, the pen knife that was Peter’s own, and a piece of thick paper.  As for the lettering on the runes, that had been Lina’s creation.  She didn’t know how to write yet, but neither of them cared, since the runes were to have fairy language on them! 

They put “Operation Fairy” – as they referred to it between themselves, in whispers –  into action one summer afternoon when Peter was looking after Lina. Who knows where Marcus was that day, probably off with one of his rough and tumble friends.  Peter and Lina made the most of his absence and took themselves off to the treehouse. They scampered up the rope ladder, Lina going first, so that Peter could catch her if she happened to slip.  Lina got right to work. Retrieving the paper and pencil from the cloth bag, she plopped down onto her stomach, her little girl legs stretched out along the thin but sturdy logs that formed the treehouse floor.  Wrapping her small hand around the large pencil, she began meticulously drawing out her designs. She paused now and then to hold the paper out at arm’s length in front of her to study the effect, her chin resting on the arm she’d bent to support it. 

Meanwhile, Peter knelt down a ways away from Lina and began sawing small disks off the end of the fallen branch they’d selected together.  He’d rested this branch atop another, thicker branch he’d brought up into the tree house with him, so that the saw would have room to move back and forth. This wasn’t ideal, though, and it took him several tries to get two suitable disks: On his first few attempts, either the rounds he cut started out thick and then grew thin, or some of the bark flaked off.  Finally, he managed to produce two uniform disks, each about half an inch thick and an inch in diameter.  Plenty of room for carving Lina’s fairy runes.  At least he hoped there would be…

  Lina was delighted, with both the disks and her completed designs. She held her drawings out proudly to her brother.

“How beautiful!” Peter told her, as he studied the paper. It occurred to him then that he should have cut the disks first and then traced around them on the paper, to give Lina a limited space for her runes. What she’d drawn would never fit on the disks full size.  Too late now, he thought.

            “These are perfect human size,” he said to Lina, pointing to what she’d drawn.  “Since these,” he told her, pointing to the disks, “are fairy size, though, I’ll just carve the designs smaller than you drew them.”

            By now Lina had sat up and was sitting across from him, cross-legged. “Why, of course!” she replied merrily. “No fairy could carry a rune disk this big!”  She showed with her hands how large it would have to be in order to contain her designs full size.

They both laughed.  Then Peter leaned back against the beech tree’s trunk that ran up through the middle of the treehouse and put his left knee up to support his left hand, which held the disks as he carved. 

Peter was already skilled with a pen knife back then.  Seeing he designs he’d created on the small stools he’d already made under his father’s supervision, his mother, Ethel, said that he had surely inherited Viktor’s gift for wood carving. So, even though the fairy runes required him to carve on a smaller scale than he’d ever attempted before, Peter felt he was up to the challenge.  Lina certainly believed in him completely, and that was half the battle. Indeed, once he completed his efforts, it seemed to the two of them as they studied completed disks, that no finer fairy runes had ever existed.

Now, sitting in his room, twenty years old, instead of nine, Peter remembered the glee with which he and Lina had packed up their tools and returned to the house to present their “find” to the family.  He smiled.  A good memory. He’d had few enough of those these past few years, so he held on to this one as he turned onto his left side – so that his scarred right leg would not be compressed – and scrunched up the pillow beneath his head.  No need to dig around in the past and find something upsetting.

*          *          *

The next day, when Lina, true to her word, did show her rune to Peter, he was still feeling connected to the pleasure of the memory he’d explored the night before. Lina could see how delighted he was to behold this physical reminder of that moment of shared happiness from their childhood.

“Now, what was it we told everyone this meant?” Peter asked, as he scrutinized the scratchings on one of its smooth sides.

“Somehow,” Lina said, “all I can remember is Marcus shouting us down and saying it said ‘idiots’.” Her smile faded, and she sighed.

“We can’t let Marcus have the last word, Lina,” Peter told her, his voice stern. “They’re our runes, after all. We have to remember what they really mean.”

The two of them took turns holding wooden disk, waiting to remember.

“Hope!” Peter cried suddenly. “Wasn’t that it?”

Lina took it in her hand and brought it up close to her face, as if this would help her decipher the symbols’ meaning.  “Hope,” she repeated softly. Then she pointed to one of the marks carved into the surface of the disk. “Absolutely.  Anyone could see that this is what that one says in the fairy language.” A soft smile spread across her lips and all the way to up her cheeks to her eyes.

“Hope, then,” Peter confirmed, and he reached down and closed her fingers around the disk. But Lina took his hand and placed the disk into it. 

“Here, you keep it now.  You lost yours.” She paused. “I still can’t believe you lost it!” she chided him playfully, taking his hand in hers.

Peter shrugged. “Who knew it would be so important someday?  But maybe…” he asked her, a bit haltingly.  “Maybe you should keep it?”

Lina understood his awkwardness. “Because I need hope more now?”

He nodded.

“I want you to have it, Peter.  You keep it, and you hope for me, too.”

“But what about you? It’s yours, after all.”

“Who knows…” Lina told him, sliding her hands beneath her apron so that her brother couldn’t slip the disk back into her hand.  “Maybe the fairies will make another one for me.”

Chapter 4

Spring, 1945

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

            By May, spring was in full bloom, and as the days grew longer and the sun stronger, a brighter light had begun to shine in Lina’s eyes, too.  The days grew warm enough for her to sit outside and work on her sewing near the garden’s edge. Once the mud dried up enough that she could push herself or be wheeled by Peter or her mother to the edge of the path into the forest, she’d stay there for hours, taking in the scents and sights of the awakening trees, grasses, and flowers, and the calls of the birds as they sought out their mates.

For the first time in eight months, Lina felt a bit of life flowing within her, too, here on the edge of the revitalized natural world. This was a great relief to her.  It was only as she sensed the new life force around and inside her, that she could admit to herself how much despair she had felt a few months earlier. She could see now that in the depths of the winter, cut off from her beloved woods, she had felt close to death – not so much physically, as emotionally and spiritually. 

Now, as she sat, delighting in the sight of the buds bursting forth on the trees, Lina recalled the many nights when her mind had been perpetually invaded by the words – “useless” and “euthanasia” – and the question – “Why don’t they just kill me?” Only now did she realize that the question that had actually been hovering beneath her conscious awareness was different: “Why don’t I just kill myself?” It must have penetrated only ever so slightly into her mind, but clearly this mind of hers – which had seemed so unreliable and uncontrollable to her all these months – had somehow protected her from consciously thinking this thought, and had transformed it: Instead of pondering how she could end her own life, she had been, without realizing it consciously, begging God to just take her from the earth.  That way, she could be spared what she viewed as the indignity and pain and uselessness of her current life, and her whole family could, as she saw it, be freed of the burden of caring for her.  What had not occurred to Lina, in these most difficult months, was to pray to God to help her in another way: She could have prayed for healing.  But Lina’s despair at that point was so great that this tiny, quiet thought had no chance of making it through the clouds of her pain and grief and into her clouded mind that was striving so hard to keep everything out. We can note, however, that while this quiet thought hadn’t come into Lina’s conscious awareness in words she would have recognized as a prayer for healing, the essence of this quiet thought had nonetheless come to her in a single, persistent word: Move! That word had had the strength to make its way into Lina’s mind – and to stay put.

Then came the newness of spring and, as we’ve mentioned, Lina began to see things in a more positive light, as nature came back to life around her.  Maybe, it occurred to her one early May afternoon, Maybe God did help me.  By not taking me home to Him. With this thought, a bit of hope began to creep in. A new version of Move!, perhaps?

On the particular early spring morning that concerns us now, Ulrich had already taken the Poles with him into the forest to stack and chain some spruce logs for the horses to pull back out. Peter was about to head off to Varel on an errand. Lina asked him to wheel her outdoors before he left, which he was happy to do. She picked up her knitting bag from the kitchen table and placed it on her lap. 

“How do you like this pattern?” she asked her brother, holding her knitting needles aloft for him to see as he pushed her out of the house and across the yard. “Socks for you.”

“Warm and no holes?” he asked, leaning over to inspect the beginnings of the cuff. 

Lina laughed. “Yes!” 

“Lucky for me, that’s my favorite pattern!”

“Lucky for you, indeed!” Lina told him.  She reached up to pat his hand, which was wrapped around the wheelchair handle behind her shoulder. As she did so, she felt him slip something into her hand.

“What’s this?” she asked, peering at the tiny bundle of folded-over cloth he’d given her. Whatever was inside was very light. She barely felt it in her palm.

Peter gestured at the package impatiently, a smile on his face. “Stop asking questions and just open it!”

Lina obeyed, looking up at her brother with a curious expression as she methodically unfolded the fabric covering and flattened out each layer.  Each time she did this, Peter would frown playfully and point back at the package.

“All right, all right,” Lina mumbled as she kept turning and unfolding.

When she’d made the last turn and finally revealed what lay inside, she caught her breath.  She squeezed the contents inside her palm along with the fabric and pressed the whole bundle to her chest, holding it with both hands.  Then, impatient to study it, she brought it up to her eyes so that she could see each detail of the carving. 

“When did you….” she began, turning now to gaze almost in disbelief at Peter, who had knelt down beside her.

“Find it?” he asked, his eyes bright, his smile mischievous.

“Yes,” Lina replied, playing along.

“Oh, about a week ago,” Peter told her.  “I happened to be walking in the woods –“

“Let me guess,” Lina burst in, “somewhere over by the tree house?”

“Why yes, as a matter of fact!” He was not succeeding at keeping a straight face.

“And?”

“I happened to look down, and this caught my eye, right at the base of the old beech. On a bed of moss.”

Lina’s face had lit up with a smile as she listened to his explanation. Now she went back to studying the object in her palm.  It was a small wooden disk, and carved onto one surface of it was the image of a bird, its wings poised to fly.  She took in each detail of the design and then, looking over at Peter, she said wryly, “I think the fairies’ carving skills have improved over these past ten years!”

“I should hope so!” he replied with a laugh.

“What do you think they mean by this image?” Lina asked, tracing the carving with her index finger.

Peter shrugged.  “It’s their gift to you.  I think you should decide.”

“Not Marcus?” Lina asked, and they both laughed.

“No,” Peter said. “He may be an expert on the fairy language, but this is more like a hieroglyph.  What does it mean?”

Lina grew serious now.  She wrapped her fingers around the disk and pressed her hand to her heart, eyes closed.  After a bit, she opened her eyes and looked at her brother.

“Hope,” she told him.  “I think this one means ‘hope’, too.”

“So do I,” Peter told her softly.  He leaned over and kissed Lina’s head, then took her free hand in his.

*          *          *

Lina lost track of time as she sat in her wheelchair the rest of that morning, alternately knitting and examining her fairy disk.  She felt such a feeling of calm.  Joy, even.  She was so touched by Peter’s gift. The fairies’ gift.  How had he made his way to the beech tree, with that leg of his? That alone was enough to give Lina hope.  She felt so much love in that light, wooden disk, Peter’s love for her.  She could feel that the wood contained the energy of apology, too, his regret for – as he saw it – having caused her to be in this position in the first place.  But she didn’t allow her mind to dwell on that part of the energy that filled this piece of wood.  Besides, the love in it was far stronger, both Peter’s love for her and that special divine love that ran through all the trees in the forest before her.  It’s so perfect, she thought.  He brought me a piece of the divine when I couldn’t get to it on my own.  

She turned back to her knitting, and then, amidst her happiness, a quiet voice seemed to speak to her from deep insider heart.  At first she thought she must have imagined it. Maybe it was the breeze.  Or a bird far off in the woods. It wasn’t Mama or Grandma. They’re in the house, getting some things ready for supper.  Of course, they’ll be coming outside before long, to take down the laundry they hung out earlier. It’s dried quickly, thanks to the warm, breezy day.

Still not giving any real attention to what she was feeling inside, Lina looked up from the sock cuff she was knitting, to give her eyes a break, and found herself gazing into the forest, as far into the trees as she could see. As she did nearly every day now, she took in the way the oaks and aspens and spruces looked, noted how their appearance changed, depending on the brightness of the sun and the time of day.  She imagined walking among them and laying her hands on each of their trunks, feeling its roughness or smoothness, and examining the lichens that had made their home atop the bark, or the mushrooms growing nearby on the ground, some peeking out around or from beneath fallen leaves.

As she imagined all of this, Lina felt a wish form within her, a powerful desire to be right there with her grandfather, helping him with this work she just knew God wanted her to do, too.  Then she noticed the small voice in her heart again, and it spoke so that a small thought entered her mind, so softly that she barely heard it: “Then get up and go to him.”  At first she ignored it, once again concluding that she’d imagined it. But it came again.  “Then get up!” Is it coming from inside my head, my heart? Or from outside me? Lina turned in her wheelchair to look behind her, toward the house, and then toward the barn, but no one else was outside.  I must have thought it, then, she concluded.  The thought made her happy inside, at the first instant, so happy, in fact, that she had another: Yes, why not get up and go to Grandfather?  This second thought made her smile. She made up her mind to try it. 

Taking another quick glance around to make sure there was no one there to see her try, Lina tucked her knitting inside the cloth bag she used to store it when she wasn’t knitting, and tucked the bag down beside her in the chair. She placed the carved disk Peter had given her back inside the fabric layers and tucked it inside her bodice, next to her heart, for inspiration.  Then, after placing one hand on each arm of the wheelchair for support, she began to lift herself up out of her chair, while willing her legs to move forward off the little step they were resting on.  She leaned forward and whispered, Let’s go, legs! She could feel her bottom rising off the wheelchair seat. She was convinced that her right foot was just about to move to the ground… But then she found herself tumbling forward. In the next moment, she was on the ground. After the initial shock, she took stock of her position: Her legs lay bent beneath her, motionless and numb as ever. They hadn’t moved a single inch on their own.  As she raised her torso up and supported herself on her arms, she heard herself beginning to howl in sorrow and frustration and anger.  Am I the one howling? she wondered, since it felt like she was looking down at herself from somewhere up above.

When Renate and Ethel heard her cries and rushed out to find her sprawled out on the dirt at the beginning of the path, they first comforted her and asked whether she was all right.

“Mama,” Lina replied in an angry voice, “how could I be all right?  My legs don’t work!”

Flustered, Ethel put her arms around her daughter and pulled her close.  Lina’s whole upper body was tense and rigid.  “Yes, of course, Lina. Of course.  I’m sorry.”

“But do you think you’re hurt?” Renate asked.  She was feeling Lina’s legs to check for obvious injuries, but found none.

Lina shook her head, her lips tightly compressed, and just stared at the ground, at her still legs.

“Lina, dear,” Ethel asked, pulling back to look at her again, “What happened?”

Lina didn’t reply immediately. She looked from her mother to her grandmother.  “I dropped my knitting,” she said finally. “It fell on the ground, and when I leaned over to pick it up… I fell, too.”

Renate and Ethel nodded. As the two of them lifted Lina up and brushed the dirt off her skirt, Ethel began to speak, reminding Lina that this was exactly the kind of situation when she should call for one of them to help her, that she shouldn’t try to do these things alone.  But as she and Renate were easing Lina back into the wheelchair, Ethel stopped talking: She’d caught sight of Lina’s knitting bag – not on the ground, but on the seat of the wheelchair. Renate had seen it, too, but neither woman asked about it.  Instead, Renate simply picked the bag up and, once Lina had been settled back into the chair, she silently placed it on her granddaughter’s lap.  Lina made no reply.  She was staring straight ahead and only nodded when Ethel asked whether she’d like them to take her back into the house now. She could feel that the little wooden disk had somehow slipped out of its fabric covering when she fell and had come to rest at the level of her waist, no longer safely tucked against her breast.

Renate summoned the doctor to examine Lina, just in case some injury had gone unnoticed.

“As I told you before,” the doctor said, “Lina needs calm and quiet as she goes through her healing process.”

“My healing process?” Lina asked sharply, surprising everyone around her:  She rarely spoke up during these examinations.  “What healing progress?” she went on, glaring at the doctor, Renate, and Ethel.  “What does that even mean?”

After directing a meaningful glance at Renate and Ethel, the doctor turned to Ethel and addressed her with the unnaturally tranquil tone one would use with a child.

“Lina,” he began, “it’s very important for you to remain calm.”

“Or else what?” Lina challenged, looking him straight in the eye.

“Or else… or else your healing process is unlikely to … proceed,” he answered, clearly wary of saying too much.

“But it hasn’t been proceeding at all as it is, has it?” Lina continued.

The doctor opened his mouth, looked to Renate, and remained silent.

“Doctor, please,” Lina said forcefully.  “Please tell me.  Am I healing?”

The doctor tipped his head this way and that. His gaze moved across the wall behind Lina. He paused before finally speaking once more. “You see, Lina, I had hoped that as the bones and tissues healed, you would eventually be able to walk again.”

Lina continued to look him in the eye. “Even though I don’t feel anything in my legs?”

He nodded.  “Well, I had hoped that as all the swelling went down, the sensation would come back in your legs.  We couldn’t tell whether the nerves in your legs had been damaged, but…”

“But you were hoping for the best? Is that it?” Lina snapped.  “For better ‘healing progress’?”

“Lina, please,” Ethel chided her softly.  “There’s no need to be rude to the doctor.”

“Mama, I’m not being rude. I’m just asking him to tell me what no one has told me the past eight months. Will I ever walk again?”

Renate and Ethel looked at each other and then at the doctor, who was awaiting some sign from them.  Renate nodded at him curtly.

“It seems…” the doctor began.

Lina interrupted him. “Will I walk?”

He let out a sigh.  “At this point, your bones and tissues seem to have healed satisfactorily, but you still feel no sensation in your legs, which points to nerve damage…”

“If my nerves were damaged, will they heal, if I just give them more time?” Lina’s tone had softened a bit now, as hope came into her voice.  She brought her hand up to her chest, searching for the fairy disk, but she couldn’t feel it.  A quick glance at her mother and grandmother told her everything. They both looked down at the floor.

“I’m afraid nerves don’t regenerate, Lina.” He paused a moment to let this sink in, then continued.  “If the nerves are damaged, as it seems they are, there’s nothing more we can do. I wish there were, but there isn’t.”

“So, you’re saying…” Lina began, as stinging tears began coming to her eyes, “that this is where I’ll spend the rest of my life?” She patted the arms of the wheelchair softly, in a gesture of defeat.

The doctor wouldn’t even make eye contact with her now.  He looked at Renate and Ethel instead.

  “You’d all better get used to living like this, because this is the way it’s going to be.”

And thus, the day which had, for one moment, held out so much hope – with Peter’s gift from the fairies, and the tiny voice inside, and Lina sitting poised to rise from her wheelchair and walk – had ended with two defeats: Lina’s fall, followed by the doctor’s pronouncement that condemned her to a life in a wheelchair. 

*          *          *

Lina didn’t reveal to Renate and Ethel how she had really ended up lying on the ground that day.  Why bother? she thought, since her hopes had twice been dashed within the space of two hours. When Ethel came in to get her ready for bed that night and found her sobbing in her wheelchair, Lina blamed her tears on the doctor’s prognosis.

“Lina, darling,” Ethel began, pulling a wooden chair over, so that she could sit next to her daughter, “I know it must have been awful to hear what the doctor said.”

Lina nodded.  “You can’t even imagine, Mama,” she began.  “I – I’d always thought that if I just waited long enough, my legs would finally work again.”

“That’s what we’ve all been hoping and praying for.” Ethel took one of Lina’s hands in her own and with the other, she smoothed Lina’s curls back out of her eyes. 

“But you and Grandma…” Lina said, looking over at her now. “Did you know, before today?   I mean, what the doctor said today. Did you already know that’s what he thought?”

Ethel avoided Lina’s gaze, concentrating instead on her daughter’s hair.  Picking up the hairbrush from the bed stand, she began slowly brushing Lina’s long, blond, wavy hair.

“Mama?  Did you?”

“Well, he told us as much a couple of months ago,” Ethel admitted with a sigh.

“And you didn’t tell me?  Why not?”

“Lina, I can’t brush your hair if you’re moving around like this. Look forward, please.”

“No, Mama. I want to know. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“We wanted you to…”

“To keep on hoping?  When there was no hope?” Lina’s tears had stopped now, and a note of anger had crept into her voice.  Now she knew what they’d all been talking about behind her back these past months.

“We thought, maybe there was hope.”  Ethel laid the brush in her lap and took Lina’s hand in both of hers.  “We just didn’t know, and we didn’t want you to give up if there was hope.”

“Well, now we know, and so now we can all just completely give up.” Her tone had grown cold and flat.

“Lina –“

“What other choice do we have?  You heard him.  There’s nothing he can do for me.  ‘You’d better get used to living like this.’ That’s what he said.  What a cruel-hearted man.”

“Lina, please…“

“What, do you think he really cares?  Why can’t he do more? Why can’t someone do more, Mama?”

“I don’t know, Sweetheart,” Ethel said softly.  She was running her hand lightly over the bristles of the upturned brush. 

Lina began crying again and brought her free hand down hard on the arm of the wheelchair.  “What kind of life is this?” she shouted, loudly enough that everyone in the house heard her.  “Mama, I’m only sixteen!”  She looked at her mother with such a combination of despair and anger that Ethel began crying, too, letting her own feeling of hopelessness out, just this once. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around her daughter.  The brush fell to the floor with a thud, unnoticed by mother and daughter.

Out in the main room, Peter sat at the kitchen table, studying sketches for a furniture order he was working on. But he was unable to concentrate.  His gaze drifted to the floor, and he noticed something small lying beneath the table. Leaning over, he saw that it was the fairy disk he’d given Lina that morning. He picked it up and slipped it into his pants pocket.  She’s lost hope.

Later that night, he sat on the edge of his bed, with Lina’s original fairy disk in his right hand, and the new one in his left.  Comparing them, he noted that his carving really had grown more skillful over the years.  He had to admit that the bird on the new disk had come out beautifully. But something about Lina’s original design captivated him, drew him in to its lines and squiggles.  It’s the mystery of it, he decided.  Looking at it more closely, he tried to discern what about the image made it seem both as if it was proclaiming Hope and also telling him that the path to that hope was not obvious.  Hope was written in the language of… Fairies? That’s what he and Lina had claimed, of course.  But, he wondered now, What is the real language of hope? What do you have to know before you can decipher the letters of the word itself? Before you can comprehend the message it offers to those who manage to penetrate the unfamiliar tongue?

As Peter contemplated this, he realized that he’d always assumed that Hope was the final message itself, the destination.  Now it occurred to him that Hope was the first step, and that if you had hope, it could lead you to something else.  How to acquire that hope, though? He understood then, that he and Lina had skipped some key first step back in the treehouse, when they’d fashioned their own runes and declared – just like that! – that what was written on them was the word Hope. It seemed to him, at this moment, that they had falsely claimed to possess certain mysterious knowledge. Spiritual imposters, Peter said to himself. That’s what we were. We claimed we had hope – as if we knew what it was.  He looked down at the two disks again.  But now… Now that we need hope more than ever…Why don’t we have it any more?

This question arose because he’d become aware, just then, that he himself had lost hope, too: hope of ever being able to walk easily again, without pain.  No, that’s wrong, he thought, shaking his head. I never had hope in the first place. He knew what the doctor had told Lina that afternoon, and it made his blood run cold to think about it, because his own doctor had dashed his hopes equally firmly.  He’d suggested that Peter might be able to use his leg normally, in time, but now it had been more than a year, and he, like Lina, seemed not much better off than before. Certainly, he could, at least, walk, albeit with some residual pain.  Lina, though… Peter looked down at the two disks lying in his palms, and closed his fingers tightly around them. He brought his two hands up to his heart, the way Lina had done that morning when he’d given her the new disk. Dear God, he began, although he had never prayed sincerely in all his life, Please help us.  Please show us the way to Hope. He opened his left hand and looked at the bird he’d carved a few days earlier, then held it close to his heart once more. So we can fly.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

         

Above the River, Chapters 1 and 2

Starting today, I’m going to be publishing my novel, Above the River, right here on my blog feed, in serialized form. Every week or so, I’ll put up one or two chapters as a new blog post. I’m going to be continuing to put up my regular blog posts here, too. To make it easier for folks to want to keep up with the novel without having to scroll through blog posts, I’ve added a new page to this site: “Above the River”. Each time I post a new installment as a blog post, I’ll also add the new chapters to the bottom of that page. You’ll still have to scroll down to find the new chapters, but at least they’ll all be there in one place. It feels very exciting and fun to be sharing the novel with you in a serialized form. I hope you’ll enjoy reading it this way, too!

Above the River

by Sue Downing

Author’s Note: What follows is a work of fiction. All characters in this novel are fictional, with the exception of Bruno Groening (1906-1959, Germany) and his assistant, Egon Artur Schmidt. Dubbed “The Miracle Healer” by the media, Groening attracted great crowds and a large number of followers, beginning in the late 1940s.  Thousands of these people were healed of a wide variety of diseases and disorders after spending time in Groening’s presence. Groening had no medical training. Nor was he licensed as a healing practitioner. He asserted that any healing people experienced through their encounters with him was brought about not by him, but by God, whom he called “the greatest physician”. The German government initiated several legal cases against Groening, on the grounds that he had violated the Healing Practitioners Act. Although he was fined for his activities, he was never jailed. No verdict was rendered in Groening’s final trial: He passed away while it was still in progress.

            Groening appears in this novel, as does his assistant, Egon Artur Schmidt, but the novel’s characters, and the scenes depicting their interactions with Groening, are entirely fictional. However, I have used many of Groening’s own words in these scenes: extracts from lectures he gave, which were recorded, and subsequently transcribed, and translated into English. I have used boldface type in the text to indicate the phrases and sentences which are Groening’s. I am deeply grateful to the Bruno Groening Circle of Friends for granting me access to these transcribed, translated lectures, and for granting me permission to use excerpts from them in this novel.

* * *

Above the River    

Thoughts are free. Who can guess them?

They fly by like nocturnal shadows.

No person can know them, no hunter can shoot them

with powder and lead: Thoughts are free.

I think what I want, and what delights me,

Still always reticent, and as it is suitable.

My wish and desire, no one can deny me.

And so it will always be: Thoughts are free!

And if I am thrown into the darkest dungeon,

All of these are futile acts,

Because my thoughts tear apart

All gates and walls: Thoughts are free!

– From the song “Thoughts are Free”,

Hoffmann von Fallersleben

Chapter 1

August 6, 1949

Gassmann-Bunke family homestead

Near Varel, Germany

            It is time. Ethel Bunke comes into the kitchen of her family’s log home. Her hazel eyes float quickly and almost haphazardly over this small and that large object. It’s as though she wishes to slowly take in every detail of this kitchen that has formed the comforting shape of her daily life for the forty-five years she has been alive.  There’s the stove, so central and friendly that her fingertips can feel its scratches and firmness without even touching them.  A jar of flour, not quite two-thirds full, stands on the wooden counter.  This reminds her of the crock of sourdough starter in the cellar.  A sudden wish to pack it into her suitcase floods her heart.  No. No need. Mama and Kristina will use it here. And anyway, Ethel reminds herself, I’ll be back in a few months! Besides, she knows that there is plenty of flour where she’s headed. Even so, she also knows that the new and, as yet, un-breathed air, different humidity levels, and unfamiliar yeasts of the air there will create an entirely new sourdough starter.  A new starter. Their entire family desperately needs a new start. Really, Ethel thinks, I suppose we’ve already gotten our new start.  Now we each have to choose how to make use of it.

            She is moving around the kitchen, her slim body appearing to float, her arms resembling wings riding the air currents. The sunlight creates a halo around her blonde curls.

            “Lina?” she calls out to her daughter, in a what is barely even a whisper. Then, realizing how softly she’s spoken, she calls out again. “Lina?” There is more volume in her words this time, and more depth.  “Your brother’s pulling the car up.  Did you hear? Are you ready?”

            Her twenty-year-old daughter’s answer flows forth from the bedroom next to the kitchen. Her voice is light and melodious, like her mother’s, and quiet, but assured. “I heard, Mama.  I’m just about ready.”

            “Good, because the train won’t wait.”  Looking around, Ethel’s gaze falls upon her right hand. She turns her hand this way and that, contemplating the wooden ring that adorns her third finger.  The ring has been worn smoother over the past twenty-seven years, and the carved flower atop it is chipped in one spot. But it is still beautiful.  Ethel runs the fingers of her left hand over the ring, recalling the joy she’d felt on the day Viktor placed it on her finger.        

            Now she stands up, walks over to an open wooden shelf on the plaster wall to the right of the stove. She picks up the photo that is leaning there, a close-up of a man’s face. Lacking a frame, the photo, although on thick, postcard stock, has bowed slightly in the middle under the influence of humidity, and its bottom edge and corners are roughened from frequent handling. Ethel places the photo inside a largish envelope that holds her and Lina’s travelling documents, and slips the envelope into a large, brown leather handbag that she hardly ever uses.  She rarely leaves the homestead, after all, except to do this or that shopping, or to visit her great-aunt Lorena, who lives a couple of miles down the road on her own family’s farm.

            Lina, meanwhile, sits for another minute in her familiar chair. In a gesture she perfected in childhood, she wraps the end of her waist-length dishwater-blonde braid around her right wrist and lightly grasps it with her fingertips Unlike her mother, she is not casting any final glances around this room. She feels no need to seek to imprint anything here on her mind.  In the course of the past four years, she has, without even trying to, committed every sensory detail of her bedroom to her memory.  The plaster walls, stained here and there by dampness, or marred by small holes.  The scent of the air during the various seasons, the spots where her featherbed is higher or lower, firmer or softer.  The way the upholstered chair’s arms and cushion feel beneath her forearms and thighs. She knows it all by heart.

            Her left hand is lying, palm up, on her lap.  In the palm of her right hand, beneath the tuft of braid between her thumb and forefinger, there lies a small fabric pouch with a drawstring cord that is looped around Lina’s middle finger. The pouch contains something small and round and hard.

            “Just about ready,” Lina repeats softly, as she closes her hand gently over the pouch.  Shutting her eyes, she sits that way for a brief minute. Then an exuberant smile spreads across her face, and she opens her eyes. She turns in her seat to the small table that stands between her chair and the bed, and shifts her gaze to the photo that leans against the reading lamp on the table.  A close-up of a man’s face.  She looks into his eyes. He into hers. She whispers two short phrases.

            Then Lina picks up the photo and slips it into what is, essentially, a fabric envelope, and folds the flap over it, as an extra layer of protection. She leans over and picks up the large hand bag that is leaning against her chair. Opening it, she carefully slips the now-cushioned frame inside.  But the small pouch remains in Lina’s hand, as it generally does, both day and night, the object it holds thus protected. And also protective.

Ethel ethereal and yet fully human figure appears in the doorway. She smiles when she sees her daughter’s glowing face and shining gray eyes.  “Ready?”

Lina smiles back as she rises from her chair. Her mother is struck by how tall and strong she looks. And yet flexible, like a sapling that’s been replanted in a new spot, in fresh earth.

“I am now,” Lina tells her. 

Chapter 2

August 10, 1944

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

No one could quite explain what happened on that day in 1944. Not at first, anyway. Only five years later would Lina finally understand it all.

On that morning of August 10th, 1944, Lina’s older brother, Peter, was about to set off to drive over to their great-aunt Lorena’s farm with the wagon, which was over-filled with 2-foot thick slices of pine firewood. Peter – Ethel and Viktor’s middle child – was four years Lina’s senior, and a year younger than his older brother, Marcus. At this point, Peter was only five months back from the front, discharged after his right temple had been grazed by a bullet and his right thigh had been wounded by a bullet that hadn’t missed its intended target. Back in 1942, he went into the army a tall young man with sandy-colored curls.  He had his mother’s wispy build, but his father’s strength.  Constantly in motion, he had a vigilant gaze, continually observing what those around him were doing, and trying to predict what they would do next.

It was because he’d always been so observant, that Peter felt so mystified by what happened on August 10th. As a general rule, very little escaped him. But, as he was always quick to admit later on, when the subject of the accident came up, his attention at that moment had not been fully on what he was doing.  Maybe the pain distracted me, Peter sometimes suggested to himself when he considered what had happened. Since he’d been back home, he’d noticed that when his leg was really bothering him, he would sometimes lose track of what was going on around him.

This was not surprising, really, given what he went through after being wounded. The injury to his right leg was severe: a compound fracture of the femur, and massive tissue damage. He endured more than one surgery in the military hospital to push his bones into place and stitch his shredded muscles back together. He’d been “just this close” to a severed femoral artery, the doctor told him. He was lucky to be alive. He then spent two and a half months in a cast before finally being released from the hospital.  Now, at age twenty, Peter was back at home, in possession of a card that listed him officially as eighty-percent disabled.  The cast had been off for some time now, but Peter was still in strong, nearly constant, pain. By way of explanation – but certainly not encouragement – the doctor had informed him that because his muscles and bones had been so badly damaged, it was unclear whether they’d ever function fully again.  And due to the long period of time he’d spent immobilized in the hospital and nearly immobile in the cast, both of his legs were weak from lack of exercise. He still walked with a stick. 

This, combined with the chronic pain, meant that Peter struggled to do much at all around the homestead. It was impossible for him to even think about going back to the forestry work that provided the main support for the extended Gassmann-Bunke family. It had been that way since his great-great grandfather had purchased the 11-hectare forest nearly a hundred years earlier. The one saving grace in the situation was that, although Peter could no longer work in the forest, he was able to contribute to the furniture-making side of the family business. He had begun learning these skills already before the war, by working alongside his father and grandfather. Peter’s father, Viktor, was a master furniture-maker, and Peter himself had shown promise. His grandfather, Ulrich, told him he would become a good cabinet-maker in his own right someday. So, now Peter was glad to at least have the chance to hone his skills in this area. Drawing up plans for a sideboard, or planning the wood for a tabletop – which he could manage without experiencing extreme discomfort in his leg – helped him feel a bit less guilty about not being out in the forest.

If Peter’s mother, Ethel, had had her way once he returned from the war, she would have pampered him.  She wanted him to rest longer, to regain his strength, without even working on the furniture.  But she knew as well as anyone how much her father, Peter’s grandfather, Ulrich, needed help to keep the furniture-making going, even if the orders at that time were few and far between.  This was because Ulrich was terribly short-handed when it came to labor for the forestry: Peter’s brother, Marcus, was still deployed, as was Viktor, who had been Ulrich’s right hand man for most of the past twenty-three years. It was true that by the time Peter came home, Ulrich had more help out in the forest, from the Polish prisoners billeted in nearby Buckhorn who worked there each day.  These prisoners helped haul the logs from the forest and cut and stack the wood. But they didn’t have the skill to fell trees or identify which ones could be cut now, much less do any of the small scale cutting of the wood that would be used to make furniture.

That was where Lina came in. Thank goodness for Lina! Peter found himself thinking during those months when he was just getting used to being home. His younger sister, Lina had always loved the woods. Starting from the time she was a little girl, she would tag along with her father and grandfather whenever they’d allow her to.  Gradually, having grown weary of her nagging, persistent requests that they teach about the forest, they began telling her all that they themselves knew, showing her how to do this and that.  At that point, it was still Peter and his twin brother Marcus who were being groomed to take a large part in the forestry work: They were several years older than Lina, and, well, they were boys… 

But Lina had such a strong love for the trees and such a keen desire to learn forestry, that she made sure she was right in the thick of things whenever her mother and grandmother didn’t need her help in the house.  Even when they did need her, Lina could often be found in the forest instead, learning to notch a tree, or how to decide which trees in a stand should be cut down, and when.  Then the war came. First her father, and then Peter and Marcus, went off: Viktor to an undisclosed post at an undisclosed location, then Peter to the infantry, and Marcus to the Censorship Office. Back then, in 1942, Lina was only fourteen, but there was still work to be done in the forest…

Ethel wasn’t entirely in favor of Lina being involved in the forestry work. On the other hand, she had to admit, that Lina never looked happier than when she came out of the woods for supper, or at the end of the day.  She’d been telling them all since she was nine years old that she planned to become a full-fledged forester and carry on her grandfather’s work. As unconventional as Lina’s wish was, for a woman in Germany in the 1940s, it gave them all a great deal of comfort, especially Lina’s grandfather, Ulrich. So, even Ethel refrained from putting forth any objections when Lina altered some of Peter’s pants to fit her slightly smaller frame and headed off into the woods with her grandfather Ulrich. Over the next two years, she became an invaluable part of the Gassmann forestry team.

             This was especially true now, in 1944, since Marcus had never shown interest in the forest, and Peter could no longer perform that kind of work.  Although Viktor, too, was a forester and furniture-maker of nearly unparalleled skill, his behavior in the years leading up to the war had given his family members reason to wonder how committed he would be to the family’s business once the war ended and he returned home. Assuming he made it home. Despite not knowing precisely where Viktor was, Ethel had a feeling that her husband would return home safe. This feeling was somewhat irrationally based on the fact that he would regularly send them mysterious care packages with cigarettes and liquor that they could parlay into cash on the black market.  If he had access to such things, she reasoned, he must be in a position of relative importance and safety…

*          *          *

Such was the state of life on the Gassmann homestead.   So, on the morning of August 10th, 1944, despite the strong pain in his leg, which made it challenging for him to climb up onto the wagon, Peter felt determined to be of use and deliver the firewood.  It didn’t seem wise to send two of the Poles to deliver and unload it: A guard would have to go with them, and that would leave only one guard here at home.  Who knew what the Poles might take into their heads to do along the four-mile stretch between here and Lorena’s, with two horses and a wagon and firewood at hand? 

            Up until today, Lina had been the one to drive the wagon over to Lorena’s. There was always someone there to help unload it when she arrived. Besides, sending Lina gave the two women the chance to visit a bit over coffee (ersatz though it was) and cake that was still just as buttery and leavened by farm eggs as before the war, despite shortages elsewhere.

            But on this day, Lina wanted help her grandfather, Ulrich, with the felling of several pines. So, once the Poles had grudgingly rolled and shoved and, finally, hoisted the thick rounds of wood into the wagon, Lina came out of the workshop to wish her brother a good ride.  She put one foot onto the step at the front of the wagon and hopped up to plant a kiss on his cheek. She noticed as she did so that, despite all he’d been through, and all he was still going through, her brother looked as dreamily handsome as he had before the war.  She reminded him to ask Lorena to send back the length of fabric her mother needed to move ahead with an upholstery job she was doing for someone in town.

            Then she tousled her brother’s hair and hopped lightly back onto the ground. As she headed back toward the workshop, Lina noticed that the Poles had not replaced the wagon’s back railing slats.  She paused there, her left hand against the side of the wagon. That was when she caught sight of the slats lying on the ground, off to the wagon’s other side.  She stepped behind the wagon, intending to pick up the slats and put them onto the wagon. At this moment, evidently perceiving something that went unnoticed by Peter or Lina, the horses suddenly lurched forward and took two big steps. Peter now seized the reins which had, until then, been lying in his lap, in a firm hold. But it was already too late. Once the horses plunged ahead, the obedient wagon also jerked forward. This set off a cascade of wood rounds which, free to escape through the rail-less opening at the rear of the wagon, tumbled and rolled out of the wagon, and onto Lina.  Caught unawares, she was unprepared to defend herself from the sharp edges and unforgiving density of the wood blocks that now bombarded her.

            The thunderous noise of the wood hitting the ground, mixed with Lina’s cries, brought the Poles, and Ethel, and Lina’s grandmother, Renate, racing to the area in front of the workshop. Peter sprang down from his bench atop the wagon, ignoring his own pain. The scene, it struck him, looked just as it had earlier in the morning, when the pile of wood rounds had, as yet, been only half loaded onto the wagon. There was the same pile, in nearly the same configuration.  But this time, his beloved sister lay half obscured by the pile, her one, long braid flung out to the side, her gray eyes wide.  Peter noticed, as he gripped his head in horror, that it was as if only half of her was left: From her hips down, there was only wood.  He watched as she tried in vain to lift herself up. Peter began stumbling in this direction and that, pushing at one chunk of wood, then pulling at another. The Poles, too, were struggling to shift the log pieces off of Lina. Meanwhile, Renate, with her solid body and air of authority, was holding Lina’s shoulders firmly to the ground, to keep her from thrashing about. Ethel was gracefully and gently, but purposefully, moving her hands up and down Lina’s arms and across her forehead, in an attempt to calm her daughter, while speaking softly to her. Peter couldn’t make out what she was saying.  

            This was the scene that played on an endless loop in Peter’s mind from that morning on: the wagon half full, with no Lina on the ground beneath the rest of the wood that was waiting to be loaded; then the wagon fully loaded; and then the wagon only half full once again, as if a film strip had simply been run backwards, except that when it was run back, somehow Lina was under the wood. Who had suddenly inserted Lina into this movie of the mundane activities of their life in such a horrifying way? And how? And now what would they all do?

*          *          *

In the months that followed, these were the very questions that Lina’s mother and grandparents often discussed, but always only in pairs, and always only in spots where they thought Lina or Peter wouldn’t hear them: Ethel and Renate engaged in hurried chats in the kitchen while Lina was out in the yard in her wheelchair; Renate and Ulrich reviewed the situation in their bedroom at night. This was safe, they figured: They assumed that Lina must be asleep, or that, if she was still awake, she wouldn’t be able to make out what they were saying through the wall that separated their two rooms.  Peter, just like Lina, was excluded from these discussions. But he, too, knew that they were going on.

It was autumn now, and Lina knew her family members were talking behind her back. What she couldn’t understand was why.  I’m healing, right? They all know that, so why do they need to talk about it, especially in secret? Certainly, she reasoned, decisions needed to be made about how to keep the household running. But can’t we make them all together? It’s as if they think my brains were fractured in the accident, too! Lina told herself.  But, in the moments when she was clear-headed enough that this next thought could penetrate, she reminded herself: This is the way we Gassmanns and Bunkes do things. Grandpa and Grandma and Mama and Papa talk about what needs talking about. Then they present Marcus and Peter and me with their decisions. And that’s that! That was the way it had always been when Lina and her brothers were growing up.  But we’re grown now!  she thought.  Shouldn’t we have a say? She never raised the topic with Peter. The situation was painful enough for him, without her bringing it up, Lina reasoned.

But, Lina sometimes wondered: What if it isn’t these new arrangements they’re all discussing in low voices, like spies?  What could they be talking about, if it isn’t about that? 

When Lina did occasionally reflect on what else her family members might be discussing, several possible and disturbing answers would come to mind. But the one that would most often pop into her mind was this: They’re talking about how useless I am to them now. I can’t pull my weight.  They’re talking about how to get rid of me. Why else would they be so secretive?? Somebody probably went into Varel to look at one of those awful homes… If Lina had been able to think clearly, that’s how the thoughts might have been expressed.

            But she wasn’t able to think clearly.  Even now, after the initial tumult of the accident and the hospital and surgery seemed to have subsided, Lina found it difficult to follow a train of thought.Besides, these ideas were so upsetting to Lina that she didn’t even really want to think them. So, it ended up that, instead of complete thoughts, bits and pieces – sometimes just words and phrases, such as “a home” or “get rid of me” or “euthanasia” or “useless” – would fly relentlessly, uncontrollably, and unbidden into her consciousness, day after day. Even these snippets of ideas were enough to leave her distraught and frowning, the fingers of her right hand toying with the tuft of hair at the end of the braid she compulsively wrapped around her wrist and then unwrapped again. Why do I have to be at the mercy of these awful thoughts? She wondered, in desperation. If she’d had sufficient focus to be able to pray, she would have prayed to be freed of them.  But that was beyond her. One night, she did manage a brief, wordless plea in her heart, but then she instantly forgot it, as the unwanted thoughts rushed in once more. 

*          *          *

Lina knew as well as the rest of them what the doctors had told them after the wagon had been used to deliver her to the hospital in Varel instead of to haul wood to Lorena’s farm: multiple broken bones in both legs, a broken foot.  A dislocated hip. Quite possibly some nerve damage, too, from all the crushing weight.  Lina had to take her family’s word for this: She didn’t remember hearing any of it. Even though she’d been present in the room for the whole examination and discussion, she couldn’t recall a thing, no matter how hard she tried in the days and weeks that followed.  She remembered being beside the wagon and then beneath the wood, but even that last part was a hazy recollection at best. There hadn’t even been any pain, not until afterwards, when she was lying in the hospital bed. That was so strange!   How could it not have hurt to have all those bones broken? she would ask herself later, in the periods when she wasn’t experiencing the pain that followed having her bones set, and the surgery… Following those terrible and terrifying minutes with the doctors – which had seemed like hours or, rather, of indeterminable length – she would recall the pain-free time that followed the accident and wonder why she had to feel it now.

When the pain streamed through her now, Lina would comfort herself with the thought that it wasn’t as bad as it had been right before and after her surgery.  It had been worst of all before the surgery, she reminded herself. She thought back on it in a distanced kind of way, as if she were observing someone else undergoing that procedure: At first, her mother and grandmother, and Peter, too, were with her.  Then only her mother was there. The orderlies held her down by the arms and shoulders while the doctor set the bones that could be set. She remembered screaming from the pain, while her mother held her hand tightly, as tears rolled down their cheeks. She so wanted to fight them off, but she couldn’t do that, of course. Why didn’t anyone keep them from hurting me? she would wonder later. Why didn’t Mama do anything? Had they given her any pain killers before setting the bones?  It certainly hadn’t felt like it.

After the bone-setting and the surgery, the doctor told them – Lina did recall this – that what Lina needed to do now was be patient and wait for her bones and tissues to heal enough that all the swelling would go down. No casts could be put on while the swelling was so great, he said. Besides, he needed to be able to inspect the stitches on her left foot and lower leg, where he’d had to perform surgery: Her broken left fibula had ended up piercing the front of her calf, and that had had to be repaired.  She’d been lucky, the doctor assured her: The left femur and right tibia had suffered only simple breaks – one transverse, the other linear. “Only simple break”s? Lina thought indignantly whenever the pain started up.  Simple for whom?

As the doctor examined her during the several weeks she spent recuperating in the hospital, he regularly expressed his opinion, that the swelling was going down. Lina herself could see this, and she was anxious for the casts to go on, so that she could go home. The forced immobility in the hospital bed was like torture: She wanted to get up, but wasn’t allowed to do so, and there was also the pain to contend with. They gave her morphine in small doses when she most needed it, but often she just had to endure the pain, lying in her bed with nothing to distract her from her torment.  True, Ethel spent a large portion of each day sitting by her bed, tenderly rubbing her arm or brushing her hair out before rebraiding it. Ulrich and Renate and Peter came every evening and chatted with her, or brought her a piece of cake (which she rarely felt much like eating).  But even in their company, Lina felt alone: The constant series of inner battles to not give in to the pain kept her isolated from her loved ones. And although they tried to cheer her up in every way they could imagine, they could see from her strained expressions and the far-off look in her eyes, that she wasn’t fully with them.

After a few weeks of daily examinations, the doctor announced that the surgery sites were healing well.  He was happy about that.  The swelling had lessened considerably.  This pleased him, too.  The casts could go on soon. What did not please him was the fact that Lina couldn’t feel anything in her feet and legs, except pain. This seemed particularly unfair to her – and to all her family members, too.  But the doctor explained it to them, in a calm and matter-of-fact voice: “Lina can feel pain because those signals come from higher up in her nervous system, not in her legs themselves.”

Each day now, the doctor came in and pricked the bottoms of her feet with a pin and asked her to wiggle her toes.  Both Lina and the doctor looked expectantly at her toes, but they never observed even the slightest movement.  Immediately following the operation, the doctor had said that the most likely explanation for all of this was that the swollen tissues were pressing on the nerves of her legs. He kept repeating this conclusion each day for all the weeks Lina lay in the hospital bed. “We’ll see how you do when the swelling is down.”  Finally, four weeks in, Lina noticed his tight-lipped expression following one of the daily examinations. She decided to speak up.

“The swelling is down, isn’t it, Doctor?”

He nodded, but didn’t meet her gaze. “Yes.  That means we’ll be able to put the casts on in the next few days.  Then you can go home. That will be a relief, won’t it?” Now he looked up at her, straining his mouth into a tight smile. 

“But you told me that once the swelling was down, I’d be able to feel my legs again, and move them,” Lina said, knitting her brows. “But I can’t.”

The doctor patted her foot, where the stitches made the skin look like a quilt made of jagged fabric scraps.  “Not to worry, Lina.  All in good time.” Then he walked out of the room.

*          *          *

Autumn had come, and Lina was back home, with a small wheelchair to move around in. She had her casts on now, but still felt nothing in her legs or feet, aside from pain. Lina could propel her wheelchair through the house on her own, and make her way around the yard, but she still needed someone else to get her chair out of the house into the yard.  Naturally, she also depended on others to move her from bed to wheelchair to toilet. Also naturally, all of these limitations on her freedom of movement frustrated her.

She discovered early on, that when she was outside in the yard, as near to the forest as possible, her spirit would feel a bit lighter.  One of her family members would push her wheelchair outdoors, and then she’d roll herself over to where the main path into the forest began.  This was her boundary.  She could go no further. Well, that wasn’t strictly true: She could have rolled a ways down the path, which was wide enough for a wagon and a horse.  But instead of being smooth, it was scored with several sets of deep ruts made by wagons, and the spaces between the ruts were overgrown with grass and littered with rocks and twigs and even small branches.  These features, which she’d barely noticed when she’d had the use of her legs, seemed to be taunting her as they blocked her movement into her beloved forest. 

Knowing how much Lina missed being amongst the trees, Ethel tried one day to push the wheelchair along the path into the forest. But it immediately became obvious that the chair was no match for this terrain. But, perhaps more importantly, each jolt of the chair as it passed over a twig, each slight dip into a rut, sent pain surging through Lina’s legs. She begged her mother to go back to the yard.

But her grandfather, Ulrich, didn’t want to give up so easily. His first idea was to lift Lina up onto the buckboard of the wagon and drive her into the forest that way.  But, as much as Lina detested her wheelchair, she had, by this time, come to see it as a kind of protective armor. She feared that without the arms to grip and the footrests to keep her feet in place, she might just topple off the front of the wagon. Peter, Ethel, and Renate all offered to sit alongside her, to make sure she couldn’t fall, but Lina shook her head adamantly in refusal.

Ulrich’s next plan was this: They would construct a ramp out of planks, push her up into the back of the wagon in her wheelchair, and then drive her deep into the woods. Once there, they’d roll her back down again, and she could sit amongst the trees. “We can make it a picnic!” Renate even suggested. But Lina, terrified that riding in the wagon at all would bring on pain, rejected this plan, too.  She couldn’t bring herself to take the chance.

So, instead of risking going into the forest, she made it a habit to sit and stare into the trees, straining to catch sight of the old treehouse deep amongst the beeches, even though she knew it was far too distant for her to be able to glimpse.

Nearly all the time Lina was sitting outdoors – or anywhere, in fact – she experienced either physical pain or emotional and mental distress.  Over the past couple of months, Lina had come to the conclusion that these two had made a pact: One of them had to keep her company at almost all times, with only brief breaks between shifts. So, first her legs would be wracked by pain for an hour, or more, and then the pain would fade. But before Lina could even catch her breath, deep sadness and fear would flood her mind. And they’d drag the horrid words and phrases – “a home” or “euthanasia” –along with them.

On one of these typical days, Lina was sitting, as usual, at the edge of the forest, looking at the trees, and enduring yet another series of physical an emotional attacks – and then those words! In despair at having to go through this torture day after day, she heard herself cry out, “Dear God! Please take these thoughts! And the pain! Please take all the pain, too! I can’t bear this any longer!”

            Then, at some point – Lina couldn’t have said precisely when this happened – she realized that things had shifted a bit. It seemed to her that maybe a couple of weeks had passed since she had wished in her heart for respite from the awful thoughts and the pain.

What, exactly, was different now?  It wasn’t that she never heard the upsetting words any more.  No. But she noticed that a new thought had appeared, or, rather, a new word. Her mind was now racing from dawn to dusk, fueled by an agitation that manifested consistently as this one, new word. It was a command: Move!  Of course, this command from within contrasted sharply with what she was physically capable of doing. She could still not move around under her own power.  Even so, it was a new word in her head, and something about it felt positive.

Move! she heard throughout the day, no matter where she was. Sitting pushed up to the kitchen table, she’d hear it. Move!  Or as she mended clothes by lamplight in the evening. Move! And very often, after her wheelchair had been pushed to the edge of the forest and she was sitting gazing into the woods, it would come. Move! Since Lina couldn’t walk, she’d move in whatever way she could when she heard the word. During the day, she’d push herself back from the table and wheel her chair slowly across the kitchen, through the door to the other part of the house, behind and around under the staircase, and back again into the kitchen. 

Moving herself around out in the yard was easier, which was a blessing, because it was out here, in close proximity to the forest she was unable to enter, that her two pain companions were always most active.  But when she felt despair beginning to set in, or a pain deep in one of the spots where her bones had broken, then she’d heard Move! sound loudly inside her head. Move! Move! Move!  The repeated word sounded like the movement of a soft breeze. And then she’d begin her “strolls”, as she called them.  There were just as many obstacles out here as indoors: the chicken coop, the goat pen, the clotheslines’ poles, the garden.  But there were also paths of sorts that wended around and between them, and which were basically worn flat, in contrast to the forest path.  So Lina followed these paths, weaving in and out, all around the features of the yard that she’d never thought too much about, back when she’d been able to walk. She rolled and rolled and rolled, until whichever pain companion was on duty went on break.  Then she had a brief respite until its replacement’s shift began.

During these brief periods, Lina allowed her arms to rest after spinning, spinning, spinning the wheels of her wheelchair, propelling herself around her chosen obstacle course. Lina felt calm and even light in these minutes, her whole upper body energized by the exertion. Then she could think clearly – she’d finally gained the ability to do this, after weeks of mental chaos following her return from the hospital. And the thoughts that came in these moments were positive, optimistic. Every once in a while, when she saw Peter still hobbling, unable to work in the woods, instead of thinking, I’m the same as him! she quietly but forcefully repeated to herself, over and over again, I’m not Peter. I’ll be in the woods again.Lina noticed that sometimes this focused repetition would even drive the pain and the unwanted thoughts away for a time. During these minutes, parked by the path that led into the woods, she felt in her heart that it was just a matter of time before she was out of the chair, back to helping her grandfather with the work in the forest.  She closed her eyes and imagined herself out there with him, clothed in her familiar pants.  The traditional dresses and aprons she’d begun wearing again after the accident – to make it easier for her mother and grandmother to care for and dress and undress her – seemed foreign, a symbol to her of her confinement. That was why she always closed her eyes when imagining herself in the forest: so that she wouldn’t see the full skirt covering her legs.  These were happy minutes, sometimes whole half hours, when Lina was able to hold onto the good. Once this respite even lasted an hour, by Lina’s reckoning.  She thought of the strolls when this happened as her “lucky” strolls.

Then there were the “unlucky” strolls.  On those days, each landmark she rolled past served as a cruel reminder of what she was no longer able to do: the narrow dirt lanes inside the garden, where she used to sow seeds or weed; the clotheslines she could no longer reach; the henhouse where the eggs would lie, waiting for her to collect them.  At these times, when her focus shifted to what was unattainable, she was flooded with despair. She still heard Move! in her head, but the old words and phrases reasserted themselves, too. You’ll never walk. Useless cripple. They might as well just kill you. This shift signaled to Lina that her pain companions’ break had ended, and she’d struggle to hold onto the vision of herself as healthy again: Don’t go! she’d whisper frantically as she felt her calm beginning to slip away, and the optimistic thoughts along with it.  When a “stroll” turned unlucky in this way, Lina would race ahead as fast as she could, as if trying to outwit the thoughts by racing past the offending spots before her brain would notice them.  It usually did not work, and when that happened, she seemed to be hearing not Move! but Move! Or else…

Lina had to devise different strategies for moving around in the evening, as she sat with the rest of the family in the main room. With everyone there, occupying chairs and space around the table, she had no room to maneuver.  But Move! still sounded in her head.  So, she got into the habit of reaching down and slowly wrapping her hands around the metal guides that framed her chair’s wheels. Laying one finger at a time on the guides, she took in the sensation of the cool metal against her warm fingers and palms, allowing herself to feel that fully, alternately tightening and loosening her grip. Then she began moving the wheels forward and backwards, ever so slightly.  Sometimes she did this for an hour at a time.  At times, she thought the rubber tires must be wearing soft grooves in the wooden floor beneath her.

Why doesn’t anyone ever ask me why I do this? Lina often thought. They can’t not noticeDo they not care?

Although Ethel, Renate, Ulrich, and Peter did, indeed, all notice Lina’s wanderings, they acted as if they didn’t, or as if there was nothing the slightest bit unusual in her movements. As you might imagine, this was something they did discuss amongst themselves, but only in private. In secret.   Why call attention to it? they all reasoned.  They didn’t want to upset Lina by questioning her about it.  If it helped her, then it was a good thing. Let it be, they decided.

*          *          *

Although Lina’s agitated mind consistently jumped to the most upsetting possible explanations for her family’s silence, the fact that they weren’t including her in their conversations didn’t necessarily mean there was anything for her to worry about.  At sixteen, Lina was too young to know that the Gassmanns had learned “the hard way”, as Grandma Renate put it, tonot betray strong emotion about anything, and not to discuss delicate topics in public. (To them, “in public” meant during meals or where anyone who might be the subject of a third–party conversation was present.) At least that’s how Renate described the upshot of what had happened more than twenty years earlier: Renate still remembered every detail of that terrible conversation– about God and faith and healing – that had thrown her family into upheaval in 1921. She concluded that if no one had been allowed to have that discussion, what had come to a head then would never have come to a head. Nor would the subsequent events have occurred. And she wasn’t about to let that happen again, ever.  The cost might be too great.  So, Renate thought about it, and she decided that the way to avoid such calamities in the future was to make certain that the family’s conversations never strayed onto that topic again.  Or, for that matter, onto any other topics Renate herself deemed likely to cause dissent, discord, excessive displays of emotion, or rifts between family members. 

As the Gassmann-Bunke family’s self-appointed guardian of peace and harmony, Renate exercised constant vigilance during mealtimes. She was always prepared to deftly guide the conversation in a different direction if she sensed trouble looming.  She was so skilled at this, that her grandchildren never even noticed when she steered them away from what they’d been intending to talk about.  The adults, meanwhile, were thoroughly trained by the time Viktor and Ethel’s first child, Marcus, was born in 1923. Thus, they needed only a bit of nudging to keep conversations safe and on track.  Although Renate never explicitly told Lina or her brothers not to talk about the question of God and faith and healing – or other topics Renate preferred to skirt – they quickly gained an intuitive grasp of what could be talked about, and what couldn’t.  So, mealtimes among the Gassmann-Bunkes generally played out the same way day in and day out, with the identical, approved topics repeatedly coming under discussion.  Only the details varied: Which stand of trees were they were considering cutting, or who had ordered a piece of furniture, or who was Ethel making a quilt for now, or how was the cheese making coming along, etc., etc.

For this reason, no one in the household was surprised when Renate took each of them – even her own husband! – aside in August of 1944 and told them that they were to discuss Lina’s accident and her current state and what might be done about it only behind closed doors or in the depths of the forest, where Lina wouldn’t overhear them.  For Ulrich, Ethel, and Peter, who was surprised that his grandmother had approached him, too, this directive simply reinforced the message they had all long since internalized: No talking about things that might upset anyone.  But the fact that Renate had actually spoken to each of them about it, instead of relying on her usual hints or redirection, made it quite clear that this was a matter of particular seriousness for her.  She would brook no dissent and no slip-ups. In her letters to Marcus and the messages she sent to Lina’s father Viktor, she went so far as to warn them, too, not to say anything about it in Lina’s presence – even though at that point they were still away at war and far from home!  Thus, once these two remaining family members returned after the war, they reintegrated into the household without ever talking at the table about what any of them – and not just Lina, but Peter, Marcus, or Viktor, too – had gone through during the war years.

True, they each shared certain details with one or the other family member, in private.  But there was a great amount of work to be done on the homestead once the war ended. This provided all of them with a convenient excuse for focusing on day-to-day tasks instead of baring their souls to each other.  Maybe this was just as well. Every single one of them lacked the necessary words to either ask or try to answer the most burning questions they held persistently and tightly in their hearts.  And so, grandparents, parents, and children alike threw themselves headlong into those day-to-day responsibilities. It was only Renate and Ulrich who would find themselves lying in bed at night, searching for the words to express to each other what they were feeling, and discussing how they could shift things back to normal.  But what does “normal” even mean? Renate and Ulrich both asked themselves.  They both knew full well that even the years between 1921 and the start of the second war had been rocky for their family.  When Renate thought about it, she had to travel in her mind all the way back to before the fall of 1921 to find a period she could point to and hold on tight to as her ideal of family harmony.  She so wanted to get things back to how they’d been then. She dreamed of somehow transporting all of them back to that happy time before everything started going haywire.

Of course, Lina, like her brothers, knew what had happened in 1921: Her Uncle Hans and the rest of the family had had a falling out of sorts, and Hans now lived abroad. But she and Marcus and Peter didn’t know exactly what had transpired to bring it about.  This was another thing the Gassmanns and Bunkes didn’t talk about.  Although Lina did once ask both Ethel and Renate – separately, of course – to explain it to her, both said only that Uncle Hans had gone his own way.  What is that supposed to mean?? Lina wondered.

Given this family approach to dealing with disturbing or potentially disturbing topics and events, perhaps it shouldn’t seem surprising that Lina’s family wasn’t talking with her about anything in the early period of her convalescence. After all, those first months that followed the accident were a period of adjustments for every one of them. It was all they could do to figure out how to both keep Lina as comfortable as possible and do what needed to be done around the homestead. They also had to make decisions about who would carry out absolutely every task in the house and in the forest. Renate and Ethel set up a schedule between them for Lina’s personal care, and they ran themselves ragged doing both that and everything else. It didn’t even cross their minds to ask Lina to pitch in around the house.  She has her healing to do! they both thought. On top of all this, there were always more visits from the doctor, and consultations with him, too.  (This was the one time Renate and Ethel did talk about Lina’s condition in her presence.) There was physical reorganization in the house, too: Lina switched bedrooms with her grandparents, so she’d be adjacent to the kitchen and closer to the bathroom. All of these changes left everyone in the family exhausted and disoriented, as if they were continually being blown hither and thither by new tornados that seemed to materialize each and every day.

It was in the midst of this chaos that Lina was supposed to be making her way through “her healing process”.  That’s what the doctor called it the first time he visited her at home following her hospital stay. “Just make her as comfortable as possible,” he told the family.  “She needs to be comfortable and calm during her healing process.”  Then he went away, leaving them with no idea whatsoever about how they were supposed to run a household and a forestry operation and take care of Lina, too, all while she was still in pain. Comfortable?  No, that didn’t seem possible, not to Lina or her family. 

So, each time the doctor came, repeated these same sentences, then left once again, abandoning them to their whirlwind of a household, Lina slipped back into the knitting or sock darning she’d picked up over her mother’s and grandmother’s objections.  “Just relax, Lina!” they constantly told her. “Get your strength back!” They could see from her eyes that she was present in body, but in some world of her own in her mind, her brows knitted, her upper body tense, while her lower body remained slack.  She’s tired, Renate or Ethel would decide from looking at her.Or, She’s sad today.  Or, She’s in pain. Not that they ever asked Lina directly.  They preferred to intuit what her state was and to tend to and console her in actions rather than words.

That silence again, Lina often thought (about her mother and grandmother’s reticence, not her own).  And this pattern of theirs upset her, even though she somehow had the presence of mind to realize it was nothing new: Why bother asking me what I’m feeling, when you can just figure it out on your own? she observed, annoyed. These Gassmann women think they’re mind-readers!

*          *          *

When Lina’s casts came off at the end of October, it seemed to her that the silence grew even deeper.  How can what’s already silent become more so? she asked herself. But that was certainly the way it was.  Maybe what intensified the silence was that everyone, Lina included, had to work even harder to maintain it in the face of one fact: Even though the casts were off, Lina still found herself unable to walk, or even to feel any sensations in her legs. Any sensation at all. Not even pain.  Lina wasn’t able to tell the doctor when, precisely, the pain had stopped. It was after I started hearing ‘Move!’ Lina decided. I know that much, at least. (Not that she told the doctor or anyone else about “Move!”)All Lina knew was that the pain wasn’t there anymore.

Certainly, she was grateful that her unpleasant companions seemed to have decided to leave her in peace. But her initial elation at being free of pain faded quickly when she saw the look on the doctor’s face as he examined her.  His knitted brows conveyed what his words (“I cannot explain this”) did not. His face told them, “This cannot in any way be construed as a positive development.” They were left with the strong and disquieting thought that, at this point, Lina might be even further from ever walking again than she had been before the casts were put on.

The lack of serious conversation with her family members about the only thing that really mattered to her right now left Lina to converse on her own, with herself. And with her legs. It was nearly three months since she’d seem them. They’d been shrouded in plaster for that long.  Once the legs reappeared, Lina spent quite a bit of time contemplating those two parts of her as her mother dressed or undressed her. Lina even pulled her nightgown up in bed so she could study them. She was both fascinated and repelled by the sight of her legs.  She’d been so eager to see them again, but when she did, it looked to her as if she had somehow acquired dead tree trunks where her legs should have been: fallen tree trunks overgrown by thick pink lichen that was darker in some spots, and punctuated in others by white lines. These lines gave the impression that the trunks had been hit by lightning that had zigzagged from here to there before springing up and then diving down once again, into her foot, and then onward into the earth.

Lina felt compelled to make a habit of studying her tree trunk legs, although she didn’t know why. Part of her wanted never to have to see them again: They reminded her of the accident.  That’s no excuse, though, she chided herself. Just being in this chair reminds me of it every second. Even so, there was something about the spots where her skin had been broken and then stitched back together that kept attracting her attention. She seemed to think that, if only her legs could speak to her, they might reveal things to her:  how the accident happened, what the meaning of it all was.  

The white traces drew her hands to them, too.  Lina often felt the urge to trace the course of those lightning track scars with her fingers, especially the ones on her left lower leg and foot. When she lifted her nightgown in the privacy of her room, though, she could only reach the ones on her thigh and calf.  But if the light was right, she could see the tracks on her foot, and so she got into the habit of tracing the pattern in the air before her.  After a few days of this, she didn’t have to look at her foot any more to know the design of her lightning-touched foot-trunk.  She had it memorized.  From that point on, she found herself absentmindedly drawing it with her fingertip, on her coverlet, her lap, the kitchen table…  She found it soothing, somehow, this way of staying in touch with a part of her she couldn’t reach and which remained mute, whether out of desire or inability to communicate with her. My mind has so much to say to me.  Why are my legs so still?

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.